Title: This time tomorrow (where were
we?)
Author:
dorcas_gustine (LJ | Comment
| Archive of My Own
| Author's
Feedback Thread on LJ | Author's Feedback
Thread of DW)
Rating: NC-17
Pairings/Characters: Main Steve/Tony plus Avengers
and canon couples.
Universe: 616
Beta: seshat_maat,
pandanoai and neptunedream.
They were great help, this fic
is theirs as much as mine. And also thanks to all the people who let me whine
and moan in IM and my lj, thanks huys,
it's been a fun ride. :D
Labels: N/A
Warnings and Notes: Click to view
Summary: Tony goes to see Wanda, and
suddenly Steve is alive and there are Skrulls! Or
maybe Tony is just going crazy. Nothing happens in this fic,
until the very end. Seriously. There's a lot of
talking, mostly at inopportune moments, Tony's views on the acceptable gifts to
give people are slightly different from everyone else's and he spends more time
than would seem necessary being (half-)naked. What else is new?
0 | Winter's
setting in again, and it feels like the end is near.
The
cold bites at his face and his eyes are squinted against the wind, offering
only a blurry vision of the featureless white world in front of him. He
stumbles in the snow and barely catches himself before he falls.
Of
course, the Iron Man armor is insulated and could resist to the most extreme
temperatures, but these days the suit is barely more than scrap metal. The helmet
is long gone, the chest plate is torn in places and sports scorch marks, the
internal circuitry is shot to hell, and without Extremis... If Tony didn’t know
for a fact that he couldn’t stand without it, let alone make the journey here,
he would have ditched it a long time ago.
He
stumbles again and this time falls face first into the
snow. The shock of the cold makes him gasp, and he blinks, his eyes burning. He
gingerly gets up and locks his knees so as to not fall again.
He’s
at the end of his rope. If he stops and thinks too long about it, he knows what
he’s come to do is hopeless. But without Extremis, without spare Iron Man
suits, alone against everyone…
It’s
not like he has other options, so he just grits his teeth and raises his eyes.
And
there she is.
She
stands in the snow, a couple of feet from him, dressed in what looks like a
very warm furred coat, a scarf covering most of her face, but it’s her. It’s
her.
And
she’s here.
His knees
give out under him one last time, and with a broken sob he kneels in the snow.
“Wanda,”
he says. “You found me.”
She
stares at him for a long time. “I don’t know you,” she says. Then, “I like to
go out after it has snowed. Everything looks… untouched. It feels as if you are
first one in the world. Or the last one. The only one.”
He
nods slowly, energy tickling away. Sheer force of will and denial got him here,
but now that he has found her – that she has found him – he’s
finally fully conscious of the absolute idiocy of his plan. It’s not even a
plan; it’s a flight of fancy, a wish, a futile hope.
He
snorts. No more hope.
“There’s
always some hope,” she tells him, and he realizes he must have spoken out loud.
“Would you be here if there wasn’t?”
But
there’s no more hope; there hasn’t been for such a long time. He should have
learned by now. It’s not hope that kept Tony going all these years,
that got him here. It’s regret. His regrets.
“You
look cold,” she says, but she makes no move to offer him some of her warm
clothing. Tony wonders what he must look like to her. Damaged to the point
where armor seems to blend and become flesh, he must seem like a half man, half
robot abomination. She doesn’t look scared, though. “You look very lonely. And sad.”
"You
have to help us- me,” Tony says. His voice is rough and barely above a whisper,
but he’s sure she can hear him. “We were divided, too weak,” he continues. Skrulls were brilliant tacticians,
he can admit this at least. And so is Norman Osborn. Of course, he’s a madman
drunk on power, as well, but that description touches a little too close to
home.
She
remains silent.
“Help
me,” he pleads, finally. “Help me. I don’t care how you do it, just help me.
Please. I need to make things right. You brought Clint back,
you created a whole new world for everyone, you…” he trails off, having no more
words.
She
says nothing, just stares.
He
sighs, and his head sinks low, his chin coming to rest against the cold of the
chest plate. He has no more strength. He’ll just kneel here, waiting for the
cold to kill him. He’s heard it’s one of the most peaceful ways to go,
hypothermia numbing everything, until you can’t feel anything anymore and then
you fall asleep. Tony hasn’t felt anything for a long time, but sleep- sleep he
craves.
To
close your eyes and dream nothing, that would be bliss.
“You
look tired,” she says, finally. “You should sleep.”
He
lets himself fall back into the snow. Above them the sky is clear and so blue it
hurts, as if it didn’t know that the world below it was falling apart. As if it
didn’t care.
It’s
been a long time since Tony last saw that particular shade of blue.
He
closes his eyes. “Yeah,” he says. “Yeah I will.”
“Isn’t
it strange?” she says, after a long time, but the voice is far away, at the
edge of his consciousness. “You close your eyes and the world disappears.”
1 | Stunned by my own reflection,
it's looking back, sees me too clearly.
Loud
knocking and a voice woke him.
His
head was flooded by streams of information, numbers, thousands of voices
speaking all at the same time in different languages. The world was inside his
head once more for the first time in months. A headache exploded behind his
eyelids.
He
shot up with a gasp, and took several more, barely able to breathe.
A
feeling of displacement seized him, so strong that for a moment he could recall
nothing, not his name, nor his age, his face. Everything was meaningless
because there were too many meanings.
And then
he blinked.
Extremis. Extremis worked again.
And
it wasn’t only that, the voices inside his head-- they were news broadcasts,
telephone calls, emails, machines. Around him the world spoke; in his head it
was alive once more.
He
pushed all the information passing through his mind to the side, but he left it
so it was reachable at the edge of his consciousness. He’d spent so much time
without it when he needed it most, that the white noise in the background was
comforting in a way that it had never been before.
The
loud knocking began again, and he turned sharply towards the door. He knew this
room, but the thought left a sick wash of fear and he refused to admit what his
eyes were telling him. The voice called again, and he could only sit there,
staring frozen at the door when the actual meaning of the words sank in.
“Director
Stark,” the voice said. “Are you awake? The prisoner is in his cell.”
He
took a deep breath. And another.
“Director
Stark?” The voice was uncertain now. It was a man, and suddenly Extremis
provided him with all the information it was able to obtain. Name – Lucas James
Miller –, addresses – he had three on his record, but one was actually his
parents’ home address and the other- , service record – S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent with
clearance level 20, but before that he had been in the-, bank accounts- he had
one jointed with--
Tony
suddenly felt nauseous, and he shook his head to clear it of the flood of
numbers and letters that threatened to overwhelm him. Too much after too long a
time; he was no longer used to Extremis and-
“Director
Stark, Sir! Are you all right?”
“I’m-”
he called, and stumbled on his words. “I’m fine. What were you saying?”
“Uh,”
Miller started, and Tony understood his hesitation. Talking to somebody through
a closed door wasn’t the easiest task in the world, but there was no way Tony
was getting up from the bed. He wouldn’t make it to the door. “The prisoner is
in his cell.”
What
prisoner? He frowned and checked the date.
Oh.
“Dismissed,”
he said.
A firm,
‘Sir,’ came through to him and then footsteps rang fainter and fainter.
Tony
didn’t know how long he sat frozen on the bed. It wasn’t possible. He had to be
hallucinating. He buried his face in his hands, as if not looking could stop
the stream of data running through his head. There was no way—His hands. He
blinked and stared at them, wide-eyed. They were his hands, his smooth – thanks
to Extremis – hands. His two hands.
He’d
lost his left arm during a particularly vicious fight, almost two months ago.
Extremis had been destroyed by the Skrull virus, and he’d almost bled to death.
If he had had his lab, he could have made a bionic arm, but his company was no
more and the Avengers Tower was-- He had the suit, anyway, and no matter how
bad its state, the old Shellhead had served him well.
But
now, he had two arms.
He
bolted from the bed, catching a foot in the covers and almost tumbling to the
ground. His status as Director of SHIELD gave him the right to have bigger and
better quarters than average in the Helicarrier, and
even if they were nothing compared to his suite in the Avengers Tower it sure
beat anything he’d slept in lately. Hands down.
God,
if the date was true, if Wanda had managed to do it, that meant he had a chance
to rewrite the past, to put things right. His memories seemed intact; he had to
compile a list of known sleeper Skrulls, and go to
Reed to get the Skrull detector done. Maybe there was someone who hadn’t yet
been substituted for a Skrull; maybe he could save them. He should assemble the
Avengers and—
He
remembered the date and his memories caught up with him.
Steve
was alive.
This
time, he stumbled and tripped, pitching forward.
The
doorjamb broke his fall.
Pain
exploded on the right side of his face, followed by intense heat, but it faded
into the background.
Steve
was alive.
Oh,
God. And Jan, too, and Luke and Jessica’s baby—
He
slowly stood and made his way to the bathroom. He found the switch and blinked
at the glare of the suddenly lit room, pain burst again fiery and bright on his
face. Warmth was spreading in the area from above his right eye to his cheek.
He was probably bleeding.
Correction. He was bleeding, as he found out
when he raised his eyes to meet the ones in the mirror.
His hair
was a mess and his goatee barely shaped, lost in the days’ worth of stubble,
but he was definitely Tony Stark.
He
remembered when he’d had to shave the goatee and dye his hair blond, how
unsettling it had been, how unlike himself he’d appeared. It had served the
purpose, but every time he looked in the mirror, a stranger had stared back at
him. When his hair had grown long enough to be cut so he could go back to its
usual black color, he remembered the relief he had felt, looking in the mirror
and seeing himself.
Of
course, back then he hadn’t known there would be a day when he couldn’t bear to
look at his face again. It had been a long time since Tony had seen anything
other than Iron Man’s impassive face on any reflective surface.
And
the glare of the lights, the pain spreading through the side of his face, the
cold metal under his fingers, his senses were in overdrive, trying to adjust
the world he was feeling, to the world he was connected to with Extremis. It
felt real.
He stared
at himself in the mirror while he checked his e-mails and various feeds with
Extremis. Everything was as he remembered, and maybe that was the catch. What
if this was a delusional fantasy, what if-
One
of the video feeds showed him the interior of the cell block. He could see the
back of a guard and then, beyond the blue force field, in the darkness of the
small cell, a figure was sitting down, bent forward leaning with his elbows on
his knees. He could just make out the dirty red of the boots and the gloves,
and the blue of the leather pants. He couldn’t see the face from this angle,
but the head bent forward was blond.
Wanda’s
powers were more powerful than anyone thought, and she had brought Clint back
to life. But was she powerful enough to bring Tony back? To
change history?
Because
what if that bowed blond head was really-
He
bent over the sink, opening the tap and cupping his hands – his two, flesh
hands – under the chilling stream. After a moment he brought them to his face.
He
raised his eyes again. The cut above his eyebrow still bled, but the flow had
slowed and the water had mixed with it, forming thin, pinkish rivulets that ran
down his cheek, some reaching his neck.
Despite
his relatively clean face, the absence of injuries and his arms, he recognized
the man in the mirror.
He
couldn’t deal with this now.
The
armor flew in from the bedroom, assembling on his body, everything except the
helmet and the gauntlets. Until now, he had merely felt it as a vaguely
familiar presence at the back of his mind, too many days gone by since the last
time he’d felt anything remotely similar, but now he recognized it as the armor
and he gasped out loud as
the golden under-armor slithered on his skin and he felt the armor engulf him, protect him,
fully functional and ready for his instructions.
He
almost sobbed and had to support himself against the edge of the sink.
It
had been too long. His armor without Extremis was just the heaviest body-armor
in the world, but with it, he was Iron Man.
The helmet
sat next to his right wrist, as if it were looking at him. The lights in the
room cast shadows around its eyes and mouth fissures. It seemed to be glaring
at him, disappointed.
“Now
you’re judging me, too?” he snorted.
The
prisoner was in his cell, Agent Miller had said, and there was no way any of
this was nothing but a perfectly-fabricated reality. Extremis had done
something similar before, after all. And even Ty had managed to create a
perfect virtual reality, sensory-wise.
But,
what if? What
if that blond head rose and the eyes were Steve’s?
Would he really care whether it was real or not?
He
bent over the sink again to try to wash away the blood. The
blood on his face, too.
2 | You're
face to face with the man who sold the world.
The
kid in front of him is about to say something but gets cut off when a voice
comes from down the corridor. “Director on deck!” the voice shouts, and Steve
hears the heavy steps coming closer and closer.
Metal
on metal.
Tony
— no, Iron Man – arrives and stops right in front of his cell, his back turned
to him, the force field bars the only thing dividing them. The
only physical thing, at least. At the moment Steve thinks there might as
well be an abyss between them, because he doesn’t know this man Tony has
become.
The
other possibility is that Tony has always been like this, but it’s unthinkable
and it would mean that Steve never knew him at all. And that’s worse than
anything he could imagine. It would mean that his friend, his partner, has
never been real.
Tony
still hasn’t turned to face him. Steve isn’t sure why. Maybe behind bars he
doesn’t consider him much of a threat, or maybe he doesn’t consider him much of
anything. Or he just can’t face him.
Perversely,
he hopes it’s the latter.
“Leave,”
Iron Man says to the guards, and they do.
Tony
is still refusing to turn around and something in Steve’s gut coils and it’s
ugly and furious, and for a moment he’s back standing over Tony’s inert body,
his shield raised to strike down, to kill him.
They were
friends a few months back, but now he would gladly crush him, beat him up until
there’s nothing left, if not for those bars keeping him in.
They
used to be friends.
“Can’t
you even look at me in the eyes?” he asks, voice low. It echoes strangely in the
room.
Iron
Man doesn’t react, except for the fingers of his left hand twitching a little.
“Look
at me, dammit!” he yells, slamming his hands on the
bench. “Have the guts to look at what you’ve done!”
Loud
knocks come from the door, and then the voice of the kid Steve was talking to
earlier comes through, anxious. “Director Stark!” he calls. “Something is wrong
with the video feed! And the communicators don’t seem to work, we—”
“They
work fine,” the hollow voice of Iron Man cuts him off. “I just need some time
alone with- with the prisoner.”
The
hesitation is slight, but Steve catches it anyway. He narrows his eyes at
Tony’s back. “So now what? Are you going to beat some
sense into me?”
That
seems to get through, and Tony turns slowly around. The armor looks new, but
Steve remembers clearly smashing the faceplate up. Tony said the new Extremis
armor is self-repairing, but this one looks as if it just came out of the
workshop.
“No,”
Tony replies, slowly. “I would never-”
“But
you did,”
Steve cuts him off, fixing his eyes on the slits of the faceplate. There was a
time, a long time ago, when you could see blue eyes
staring back at you, definitely human. Now there’s
only two lit rectangles. “You did hunt us down. You did beat me up.”
Tony
says nothing, but soon after the armor disassembles from his body, falling
around him with loud clangs, the under-armor shimmers golden as it disappears
from his body, leaving Tony virtually naked in just his boxers.
His
skin is covered in bruises, from the battle he guesses; they look days old, but
that's probably because of the healing factor Tony has gained with Extremis. A
curse in disguise for a person like Tony, healing faster may be a good thing
when you end up jumping in the line of fire or launching kamikaze attacks, but
in Tony’s case it also means that said kamikaze attacks would probably get
higher in frequency.
When
Tony got Extremis, Steve promised himself to be more attentive and keep him
under close watch, as if those who wanted them dead weren’t already high in
numbers. When he wonders if Tony was injured more severely then he first
thought during their last fight, it’s with a hint of worry. And then he
remembers Thor, and Bill. He remembers this isn’t his friend anymore.
At
the time, it never occurred to him that he would be the one Tony needed
protection against.
“Steve,”
Tony says, slowly, with wonder in his voice. His eyes widen almost comically,
but then he winces in pain and lowers them. There’s an open gash above his
eyebrow that Steve didn’t notice before. It looks fresh. “Steve,” Tony repeats, the catch in his voice now more obvious.
“What?”
There’s
a weird sound – laughter, Steve realizes – and then Tony raises his head to
stare at him. “You’re alive,” he says, laughing again. It sounds painful,
though, like sobbing should sound.
“And
you’re mentally ill,” Steve replies, grinding his teeth.
“Oh,
you might be right on that.”
“You
think I’m out of touch, a man out of my time, but you’re—you’re ill,
Tony,” Steve should have realized sooner that Tony had a serious problem, he
should have helped him. Maybe this wouldn’t have happened. It’s just like
watching Tony drink himself to death all over again, only this time he’s
decided to bring other people down with him in his trip of self-destruction.
“You have a new suit you can’t control and—”
Tony
cuts him off. “New powers I don’t understand, right?” he says, shocking Steve
into silence.
“I
have this whole conversation clearly fixed in my mind,” he continues. “Every
conversation we had, every word we spoke. And I
pictured millions of scenarios where they could have gone different. Things I
should have said, things you should have said.”
Tony
stares at him through all that. He’s talking with a calm, detached voice, and
his eyes are blank. But there’s something he can sense underneath all that, a
barely perceptible tension, as if Tony were bracing for a punch. Tony blinks
and the blue energy bars separating them flicker for a second and then disappear.
Steve
can’t understand what this is. Maybe Tony has gone crazy.
“And
I play them - those what if scenarios - in my head when I’m lying in bed. Not
that I get much time to lie in bed, actually,” Tony goes on, his tone of voice neutral,
as if he hadn’t just virtually freed Steve. “I don’t sleep, I can’t sleep. Because in every one of those fancy futures you’re alive, Steve.”
Fighting
against Tony was hard, but this might be harder. He knows how to fight, and
apparently he knows how to fight Tony, but Tony is standing weaponless and
defenseless in front of him now, and he’s just opened his cell while speaking
nonsense.
Steve
stares at him. He could get up, step out of the cell but then what? Tony really
seems gone, and he would probably have the upper hand were they to fight right
now, even considering the strength dampener, but after that? He’s in a Helicarrier full of SHIELD agents who wouldn’t hesitate to
shoot him down, Captain America or not.
They
didn't the first time.
“I don’t
know what you’re talking about,” he says finally, taking time to assess the
situation seems to be the best course of action for now.
“Maybe
she actually did
it,” Tony whispers, wide eyes fixed on him. “It can’t be Extremis, it doesn’t…”
he trails off, his eyes staring at something off Steve’s right shoulder.
He
always found Tony’s habit of thinking out loud when he’s tinkering with his
machines amusing, if a bit strange. Right now, though, he’s deeply- unsettled
is the right word. And the look in Tony’s eyes…
“Tony,”
he starts, slowly. “What the hell are you talking about?”
“Real
or not real,” Tony replies, or rather doesn’t. Not to Steve’s question, at
least. “I mean, magic?” he snorts. “Who am I kidding?
Extremis, though… Extremis is powerful, and the human brain is probably the
most advanced computer you’ll ever find. Pity the human thought-patterns can’t
keep up. Like the most advanced OS with the shittiest RAM ever.”
“You
assume I’ll understand better if you put it in computer terms,” Steve says. He
can use a computer, much better than the average person, but he had to draw a
line a few years ago, when Tony took one apart in front of him and asked if he
wanted to rebuild it for fun. Steve likes to sit with a book or his sketchpad
for fun. Computers don't figure in it. “You know I won’t.”
“No,
because my mind thinks you’re Steve,” Tony says, “and it’s acting accordingly.”
Steve
narrows his eyes at him. He can’t decide if this is a farce or if Tony is
really so far gone as to have left sanity clearly behind.
“But
the actual question is,” Tony continues, as if Steve were actually debating
with him, rather than not understanding much at all, “could Extremis come up
with something like this? It already came up with Captain America, and Yinsen and… all the others, before. But a
whole virtual reality? With this level of sensory
detail?”
Steve
has no idea what to make of this. Tony goes on talking, saying words that make
no sense, at least to him. Tony, though, seems to think they’re perfectly
logical sentences, but Steve feels as though he’s hearing one side of a
conversation started by someone else, sometime before he came in the picture. Like overhearing someone else’s telephone call.
“I
mean, highly detailed delusions have been documented, and there’s no doubt that
adding Extremis to the equation would increase the perceived reality—”
He’s
tired of asking why, but he still hasn’t got an answer. “What do you mean-
Tony!” he grabs his arms, trying to catch his attention. “I’m asking again, what
the hell are you talking about?” For a moment, Tony seems surprised at the
question, as if he’s just remembered he’s even in the room. He remains silent, though.
Steve
stands up abruptly and takes the steps that separate them until they're only
inches apart. Tony blinks up at him and stumbles back with a small gasp.
“What’s
this whole Extremis nonsense?” Steve asks again, slowly.
Tony
gives him a long look, then his eyes flicker away.
“I’ve got a lot of reasons to believe I’m off my rocker, so to speak. You want a list?” he asks after a moment, and
then without waiting for his reply he starts counting off on his fingers. “One, your death. Two, it’s not like it’s the first time
people have tried to screw with me. Failing that, three, Extremis is still a
vast, unknown world of not knowing and while we’re on the subject, four: It’s
not the first time I’ve… hallucinated, for lack of a better term, dead people
when my subconscious needs to tell me something important. Five, there was an
inv-”
“I’m
not dead, Tony. I’m right here. And you are… hallucinating? What-” Steve exclaims.
“How long has this been going on?”
“No,
see, I told you,” Tony shakes his head. “It’s not really hallucinating, it’s
just random information that I need, making itself
known.”
Steve's
hands, seemingly by their own volition, raise to
settle on each side of Tony’s face. Tony looks up at him expectantly, but his
eyes are lifeless. He shouldn’t feel sympathy for this man, but Tony has always
held a special place in his heart. Tony’s always been the only one who could
make him feel like he belonged and was out of place at the same time. Tony’s
always been made of opposites and contradictions, a familiar unknown territory,
an oxymoron.
Tony’s
hunted them down, Tony’s cloned Thor and arrested Steve, but there’s no one
else in the world who could evoke these feelings
inside of him. It’s hard to define, especially at this point, it’s like
disappointment, mixed with pity, but also with affection, and a sense of
inevitability and acceptance.
As if
they were always destined to come to this.
“Tony…”
he whispers.
“Because,
you see,” Tony says, slowly. “If Wanda’s magic worked, it means this is all
real and…” he trails off, lowering his eyes.
What
have you done to yourself?
“What’s
that?” he asks, despite himself. He doesn’t know what to make of Tony’s words,
his armor lying on the ground, the open cell, so he’d better start with
something he does understand. Tony didn’t get that injury while fighting him,
it looks fresh.
Tony
frowns, then he follows his eyes and touches the cut.
“Oh, this?” he shrugs. “I walked into a door.”
“Right.”
“Well,
I did.”
And
there goes his attempt at steering the conversation onto a more coherent track.
And then
Steve’s mind registers something that’s stumbled from Tony’s lips just moments
earlier. “Wanda?” he asks, and Tony’s eyes narrow as he stares at him. “What
have you done?”
His
right hand shoots forward, seemingly on its own accord, and closes around the
tender flesh of Tony’s neck. He doesn’t squeeze but his grip is solid, a little
more pressure and Tony would be struggling to breathe, even more pressure than
that and in a couple of minutes Tony wouldn’t struggle anymore.
Wouldn’t
breathe anymore.
Not
that Tony seems to realize that. He’s still staring at Steve’s face, his eyes
flickering over his features as if he’s relearning them. Tony’s right hand
raises and the tips of his fingers touch his cheek. His hand is slightly
trembling, Steve realizes.
Steve
growls and turns, pushing the other man away from him, making him stumble and
fall on the bench where Steve was sitting barely minutes ago.
“What
is wrong
with you?” he exclaims as he steps outside the cell, just in case Tony decides
that this whole charade is over and he reactivates the bars.
But
no, Tony is still sitting on the bench and the armor is still lying at Steve’s
feet.
“The
short version?
Everything,” Tony snorts, and it might be the first thing he’s said that makes
any sense at all. “The long version? Everything.”
Steve
points at the cell. “Why did you do that?”
“Simple,”
Tony says, raising his eyes to meet his. “I need you.”
Steve
snorts. “Right,” he says. “You need me to back you up the Registration. Of
course you do. Well, you can forget it, Stark,” he hisses, and is darkly pleased
as it has the desired effect on Tony, who flinches. “All I had was my freedom
and my hands and my shield to fight for it, but you took that away. And even if
you lock me up in a cell for another sixty years, I will never sink as low as
you did. I know freedom, Tony. I know how it feels to fight for it and how much
it costs. You know compromise.”
He
jumps as Tony slams his hands against the bench and shoots to his feet. “Of
course I compromised!” he yells. “It was the right thing to do! Why can’t you see that?”
“Because
it wasn’t!”
“The
bill would have passed anyway, opposing it, going against the leaders, the
people of this country elected to represent them, would have been—” Tony’s eyes
widen and he stops abruptly. “This is not the time to have this discussion. Not
here.”
“Oh,
I don’t know,” he shrugs. “I think I’m going to have a lot of time on my hands
from now on.”
“No,
you aren’t,” Tony says slowly. The words come out flat, almost lifeless. The
tone chills Steve’s blood. “We aren’t.”
Once
again, Steve feels the reins of the conversation slipping from his fingers.
It’s a feeling he’s often experienced lately, and he doesn’t like it one
bit. “What are you talking about?” he
asks for what must be the tenth time.
“I—”
Tony snorts and hangs his head, shaking it as if in disbelief. “What would you
say if I told you I came from the future? Sorta.”
Steve
stares at him. Tony has really gone insane. His delusions of grandeur have
brought him to this, he’s always defined himself as a futurist, but this— this
is too much, too over the top.
There
has to be a line that can’t be crossed at some point.
He
realizes he’s thrown a punch only when his right fist connects with Tony’s jaw.
There’s a smack of something hard hitting flesh and then Tony tumbles sideways,
to the ground.
He
remains lying like that, his cheek already swelling
and blood flowing from another cut on his face.
“Right,”
Tony snorts.
Steve
towers over Tony’s prone body, an angry soldier and a practically naked man,
and while Tony’s not completely useless without his armor, he surely is no
match for him. It should feel sick, wrong, but Tony has gone over that line
and Steve isn’t sure if he’ll be able to leave it, much less to forgive, if
this is what they’ve come to, now.
He’s
still on the floor, words spilling out of his mouth with a slow and monotonous
cadence. “They’re coming,” he says. “They’re already here.”
“Who?”
“Skrulls,” Tony replies, and the blood freezes in his veins,
despite the fact that Steve knows it can’t be possible, knows that it must be
another one of Tony’s tricks. “An invasion.”
Steve
doesn’t reply; he doesn’t have the words. He just looks down at Tony, trying to
connect the dots. He feels like he felt when he was thawed out of the ice, more
than ten years ago. Unbalanced. Unreal.
“I
have the answer to your question,” Tony says then, as he sits up, “the one you
were-- are
about to ask, I mean.”
Steve
frowns. He didn’t think he had questions to ask him, but now that Tony has
mentioned it, there is one question. And it dawns on him that the line is the
question, the border between a redeemable Tony and a Tony he’s never known.
After
all this, all the tears, the blood, the words between the two of them, after
everything has come crashing down around them, and it's all been their own
doing – Tony’s mostly, but also his – there is one thing that could maybe make
things, not right, but a little less wrong.
“No,”
Tony whispers, before Steve can say anything at all. “It wasn’t worth it.”
3 | Everybody's
shouting "Which side are you on?"
Steve
had yet to say anything, but he gave him space and watched calmly, if
frowningly, as the armor flew and assembled on his body.
Steve.
Steve
looked good.
His uniform was torn in some places, he had a few days’ worth of stubble and he
looked – and smelled – like he seriously needed a shower. Or
three.
But
God, he was alive and strong – his cheek was still hurting from that hook. And
he might be angry, furious
at him, but to Tony that was nothing but a reminder that he was alive. He
looked nothing like the… body.
His last glimpse of Steve, and yet so alien, so not-Steve in the stillness of
death that it still made him feel nauseous every time he thought about it. The
Steve to whom he’d said all the things he should have said when he’d been still
alive.
And
now that he finally had the chance—it wasn’t the time, yet. He had to bring
Steve up to date with everything he knew, and he had to clear his name with
S.H.I.E.L.D., and they needed to assemble all the Avengers who weren’t Skrulls and probably notify—
“Tony,”
Steve’s voice was low, but it lacked his earlier angry tone.
“What?”
“You’re
just standing there, doing nothing,” Steve replied, vaguely annoyed. “And since
the only thing I’ve managed to understand in what you said is the fact that
time is a issue…”
“Right,”
Tony sighed and opened a private channel. He turned to Steve, “I’m calling
Maria Hill,” he said, so at least one of them would be prepared.
“What?”
“Just…
don’t do anything rash.”
“Just
don’t—” Steve’s angry frown returned full force. “I wasn’t the one making rash
decisions and taking actions that were uncalled for.”
“I know,”
he said, raising his hands in a calming gesture. “I know. But
she helped me when I- when I needed help. And we need her if we want to stop
this invasion.”
Steve
stared right into his eyes for a long time. Tony had never realized just how
menacing he could get, just by glaring at you in that particular way. Tony
wasn’t afraid, though; he’d never been. Not of Steve. “If I find out you’re
lying…” Steve said, trailing off before he made the threat explicit.
“Believe
me,” Tony said, turning towards the door. The cameras showed him Hill was
approaching. “I wish I was.”
The
door opened and Maria Hill entered. There was a frown on her face, undoubtedly
put there by Tony’s vague order to come to the brig.
When
she saw Steve out of his cell, though, her face changed drastically and it
would have been the most hilarious thing Tony had seen in a while, if not for
their current situation.
Hill
had her gun out in a flash. “What’s he doing—” she started, outraged.
Tony
quickly stepped between them. With some relief, he realized that behind him
Steve remained still, though he was tense and alert. “Wait, Maria,” he said,
once again raising his hands in a pacifying gesture. “I let him out of the
cell.”
“You what?!”
she exclaimed. “Guards, this is Sub-Director Hill. The prisoner is- guards?”
“I
isolated all communications and video feeds,” Tony explained. “Now, put the gun
down. There’s something we need to discuss.”
“Are
you out of your mind, Stark?” she turned to him, the hand holding her gun didn’t
even waver. “What-” she frowned. “What happened to your face?”
Despite
himself, Tony shot Steve a nervous glance. “I, um. I
walked into a door.”
“And
what?” she snorted. “You didn’t apologize so it hit you on the other side of
your face?”
“Look,
calm down,” he said, grabbing the barrel of her gun in one of his gauntlets.
She didn’t seem to like the move and glowered at him, but she let him lower the
gun. She didn’t holster it, though, just let it hang
from her hand at her side. “I have intel that will
affect the entire world.”
“This
doesn’t explain what he is doing out of his cell,” Hill repeated, glaring at
Steve. Her hand tightened on the gun, Tony noticed, but it remained down.
“Because
we need him,” he replied. “We need his side. We have enemies within our ranks,
and we need a united front. Divide et Impera, while
they don’t know the first thing about Latin, they were really good at putting
the thing into practice.”
Hill
narrowed her eyes at him. “Who? What are you talking
about?”
“Skrulls,” he said, finally.
Behind
him Steve cleared his throat, and Tony could feel his stare boring into his
back. Maria’s eyes widened in alarm. “What?” she
exclaimed, sharply.
“Skrulls,” he repeated. “I don’t know how long they’ve been
planning the invasion, but I know for sure that Hank Pym is one. As is Dugan, or will be. I’m not sure of the timing in his
case, but I think it’s better to proceed with caution.”
“So,
the two of us…?” Steve trailed off, nodding in Maria’s direction.
“You’re
not Skrulls,” Tony shook his head. “Neither am I,
although…” It would have been better if I was, he didn’t say.
“Who
else?” Steve
prompted. His eyes were hard and his expression serious and business-like. So
apparently he believed him now. Or at least, he was giving him the benefit of
the doubt.
That
was enough for now. “Jarvis,” he lowered his eyes. “Spiderwoman.
Many others.”
“And
you’ve known this how long, Stark?” Maria narrowed her eyes at him, Steve, and the
fact that he was outside of his cell, momentarily forgotten. “Is this one of
your Machiavellian plots again?”
He
exchanged a brief look with Steve. The truth – if it was the truth at all and
not some near-death hallucination – was not to be shared with Maria Hill. Not
now. She had proven herself a trustworthy person, especially when Tony needed
her to be. She was, however, a practical woman and while dealing every day with
super heroes and meta-humans had made her more… flexible, Tony doubted a fairy tale-like
explanation would satisfy her.
“No,
I-” he sighed. “Look, I just know.”
“Skrulls, you say,” Maria continued, eyes still fixed on
him. “Not possible. If as many people as you say were substituted, we would
know. Dugan especially, every S.H.I.E.L.D. agent has to undergo several
unscheduled check-ups on a monthly basis.”
“I
said I’m not sure when Dugan was- will be substituted, I don’t know if he’s
already a Skrull or not. So I figured better safe than sorry and called you,”
he replied. “Besides, they’ve come up with incredibly sophisticated
biotechnology and it’s practically impossible to tell them apart. Not even
Wolverine could recognize them. One way is to kill them.”
“Convenient,
isn’t it?” Maria snorted, and the gun at her side twitched. “What I think,
is that you’ve either gone completely crazy, or Captain America here is doing
something to you that—”
“I’m
not doing anything!” Steve exclaimed, pointing at her, as if a finger would be
threatening to the woman with a gun. Still, Captain America used to go against
Nazis with nothing but a shield.
Tony
laid his hand on his chest and pushed gently, palm directly on the white star,
now dirty and torn.
“Steve
is telling the truth,” Tony said, turning to her. “And while concerns regarding
my mental health or lack thereof have been raised several times over the past
year, I’m telling the truth as well.”
‘Past
year’ wasn’t technically true; it should have been the year to come, but time
travel came with all kinds of problems attached. Tony had always held on
principle that you shouldn’t mess with the time-continuum. It was against the
laws of physics, and anything that could give you verb tense trouble induced
headaches was plain evil.
And
yet, here he was, back in time. Or rather, his present
consciousness in his old body. Or should he say future consciousness in
present body? He sighed heavily. He’d broken so many of his self-imposed rules
already, given his dignity and his convictions away, what was one more thing?
“Think
of it this way, Maria,” he said, finally. “If I turn out to be crazy, you can
put me away. But if I’m telling the truth…”
“We’re
screwed,” Maria finished for him. She sighed and rubbed her face, finally
re-holstering her gun. “Okay, I’m listening.”
The
air in the holding cell area went from heavy with tension to heavy with
urgency. Unsurprisingly, Cap was the first to talk. He was always the man with
the plan, Steve was.
“First
of all, we should locate all the Skrulls,” Steve
said, then he turned to Tony. “Are you positive the only
way we can make sure of their nature is by killing them?”
“No,”
Tony replied. “Reed built a sort of Skrull-detector, I remember the schematics
vaguely. It’s not like I had the time to fully study them…” he trailed off, muttering
to himself, then he realized what he’d said and shot a glance at Maria, who was
frowning at his slip up. Eventually, he’d have to tell her the truth. Not now,
though. “But we have time, and it’s likely that Reed could come up with it
anyway, if I give him a push in the right direction.”
Steve
nodded. “Is he safe?”
“He
is, but Sue Richards isn’t.”
“Damn,”
Steve muttered.
“Yeah,
they knew- know
what they’re doing,” Tony agreed. “They have sleeper agents in every place of
power, in every faction.”
“What
about the New Avengers?”
“Spiderwoman
was- is
the only one,” Tony shook his head. “In fact, she is the Queen.”
“She
came to us,” Steve murmured, realization slowly dawning.
“But
she will defect to the Mighty Avengers,” he replied.
“Who?” Steve frowned.
Oh,
right. They had been assembled after- he blocked that line of thought before it
would take him too far. Steve was alive and would stay alive, no matter what
Tony had to do to maintain that condition.
“Apparently
Spiderwoman is making a lot friends,” he replied, snorting. Then he took a deep
breath and continued, “Steve, Spiderwoman only infiltrated the New Avengers so
she could keep us on our toes and our attention averted. As for the rest, the
New Avengers don’t count as a position of power.”
The
sound of Steve punching the steel wall was a sudden explosion that caught him
by surprise and made him jump. “How can you-” he growled through his teeth.
“The
New Avengers—” Tony cut him off abruptly, but it was better to get it out of
the way as soon as possible. And as painless as he could make
it, if at all. “Lose most of their offensive power and inspiration to
fight when their leader is dead.”
The
silence that fell after his words had a physical presence. Tony could swear he felt
it making his armor heavier with the implication of what he’d just said, with
the guilt, dragging him down.
When
Tony turned to look at him, Steve was wearing an unreadable expression. “You-
You planned to have me killed,” he said, phrasing the words as a statement, not
as a question.
All
the air was sucked from Tony’s lungs. Had things gotten so bad that Steve would
think- that Steve could
think he wanted him dead? “No!” he exclaimed, almost shouted. “No! Steve, I
would never-
I never- No!”
Still
not enough air in his lungs, and now both Steve and Maria were looking at him
as if he’d grown another head. He took a step back, reaching blindly with his
arm to steady himself against the wall. “I never wanted- You’ve got to believe
me! Not you!” he continued. And he had to try to get a grip or they would
really think he was insane.
“Okay,
Tony,” Steve said slowly, approaching him rather like one would approach a
scared animal. “I’m sorry. But the way you said it, I was only asking…”
Steve’s
hands closed on his shoulder, his armor-clad shoulder, and Tony wished he
wasn’t wearing the suit, just to feel the touch, the reassuring warmth of life.
“It wasn’t a question,” he whispered, and he doubted that even Steve, who was
so close now, would be able to hear it. “It wasn’t a question.”
“Earlier
you said that I was dead,” Steve prompted carefully, turning Tony’s head
towards him with a hand clad in a torn red glove. “Is this what you meant?”
Tony nodded. “The Skrulls?”
“No,”
Tony shook his head. “Completely unrelated as far as we could
tell. Lousy timing, though,” he said. “The Red Skull.”
Steve’s jaw hardens and his eyes narrow to small slits, the blue barely there
anymore. “On the way to the Courthouse, you were- you…” he squeezed his eyes
shut, trying to keep the images away.
“It
doesn’t matter now, Tony,” Steve said, almost gently, and Tony found himself
nodding. “We will prevent it.”
“Should
I leave you two alone?” Maria asked, her voice
bleeding sarcasm and reminding Tony that they weren’t, in fact, alone. “I
thought we had an alien invasion to stop, here. And an
assassination, apparently.”
Steve
seemed to have forgotten her, as well, his head turned sharply in her direction
and he took a step back. And then another.
“I- I
don’t think that’s a very good idea,” Tony said. “Preventing Cap’s death, I
mean.”
“You-
What?” Steve
was probably too surprised to be angry, right now. “What?”
“What
the- Stark,” Maria sputtered. “You dragged me here to the Secret Club meeting
and you said we need to work together and then you want him to be killed
anyway?”
“No!”
Tony exclaimed. “You misunderstand. Messing with the timeline is never a good
idea, and the fact that we’re attempting to do so at the moment has introduced
an unconceivable number of variables that in the long run will deeply change
the end results.” If Reed were here he could probably list all the variables
and predict most of the possible outcomes of the next ten years. But Reed
wasn’t here, and Tony guessed he would agree with him, anyway. “It’s Chaos Theory.
So, the fewer changes we make, the fewer the variables, the better.”
“I
see what you mean. If we change things,” Steve said, “the Skrulls
will change their plans to accommodate them as well, and we can’t risk going in
blind.”
Tony gave
him a long look. “I’m not worried about the Skrulls,”
he said, receiving a frowning look from both of them. “It’s not relevant right
now. Trust me on this; the world must think Steve is dead.”
“I’ll
go with that for now,” Maria nodded. “But what are we supposed to do, let him
die?”
“We
send an LMD in his place, and we keep him hidden,” Tony explained. “This way
you can go back to the New Avengers undetected and prepare for an anti-Skrull
offensive with the world none the wiser.”
“You
make it sound so simple,” Steve said with that unreadable expression. It was… assessing
was a good description. Carefully blank was another. “But
what about my friends? They’ll think I’m dead. And for
that matter, what about the New Avengers? If you plan making them your
secret anti-Skrull force, what will become of their status as outlaws?”
“They
will have to register, of course,” Maria said with a snort. “We can’t work
together if we’re fighting each other.”
Steve
looked like he was about to reply, and not in a particularly polite way, so
Tony intervened before things escalated towards the irreparable. “No, they
won’t,” he said, startling both Maria and Steve into silence.
“We
don’t have time for the Registration right now.”
Maria
pointed an accusing finger at him. “But you said we must avoid at all cost any
changes of the status
quo, which, by the way, only you seem to know anything about.”
“I
said no,” Tony repeated firmly. “I have other plans in mind.”
“And
what would they be?” Maria said, crossing her arms and regarding him
expectantly.
“Yeah,
Tony,” Steve went to stand next to her, ignoring the double take it earned him
and glaring at Tony. “What plans?”
“So
now you gang up on me,” he sighed. “Look, I still have some details to iron out
and we don’t have time right now. People will start to wonder what the hell
we’re doing in here with all the monitoring feeds shut off. We couldn’t be more
obvious if we started yelling ‘conspiracy’ at the top of our lungs. Just…”
‘trust me’ he wanted to say, but he was very aware it would be way out of line
under the circumstances, “Just be patient for a little longer, I’ll tell you
everything,” he concluded, staring straight at Steve. “For now, you’ll have to
go back to the cell. Sub-Director Hill and I will come up with a way to make
the switch before we reach the Courthouse.”
“Tony…”
Steve started, but trailed off with a sigh. It didn’t matter; his face made it
perfectly clear that the discussion was far from over,
and Tony couldn’t help but agree. He just nodded at him, hoping he would
understand and watched as Steve went back into the cell and sat down on the
bench, his position almost exactly the same as it had been when Tony had first
walked in to see him.
He
looked more- relaxed,
though, his shoulders not as tense, his body not coiled in anger as it had been
earlier.
The
blue energy beams flicked back on, and Tony turned to Steve with a smirk. “Now
act for the cameras,” he said, before the faceplate fell shut.
He
glimpsed the ghost of an answering grin on Steve’s lips, before he shot up
towards the bars, as if to grasp them, but stopping at the last moment before
being zapped. “Was is worth it?” he yelled, and for a
moment Tony was so overwhelmed by the memories that the stumbling half-step he
took back wasn’t an act. “Tell me!” Steve yelled, when he didn’t reply.
Steve's
yells followed him as Tony turned and left, and he
might have stopped breathing for longer than was comfortable.
Maria
was silent at his side as they stepped out of the cell block, the guards
stationed outside giving them curious glances, but snapping to attention and
saying nothing when it was clear that neither of them was in a good mood.
The
door closed behind them with a loud echoing metal noise and they slowly walked
away, in silence.
Only
when they were finally alone in Tony’s office, did Maria break the silence. “I
would tell you just how crazy you are, but I’ve got the feeling it would be a
waste of perfectly good breath,” she said, standing in front of him, the desk
between the two of them.
Tony
shrugged.
“So,”
she said then, with a heavy sigh, “what do we do now?”
4 | What
shall we use to fill the empty spaces where we used to talk?
Tony
and Maria Hill have been gone for quite a while now, and another guard is on
duty, surveying his cell.
The
kid isn’t the same from before, they must have changed shift while he and – how
did Hill put it? – the Secret Club were talking. He’s
just as young, though, and for some reason idolizes him as well. He calls him
‘Sir’ even though he’s supposedly a prisoner and a traitor.
What
do they think he’s going to do? It’s not like he can break out, with steel
walls and energy bars. If he had his shield, maybe…
But
they’ve taken his shield away. Tony has taken his shield away.
And
now Tony is offering to get him out, to fake his death, because apparently,
they’re on the brink of an alien invasion. A secret one at that, and
of course Tony is the only one to know about it because he comes from the future.
A
small part of Steve thinks Tony is playing some kind of horrible trick on him –
but his eyes, his eyes
when he first saw Steve didn’t look faked. And besides, for all they’ve fought
and hated each other lately, he doesn’t think Tony would do something so… base.
So
maybe Tony has finally gone insane, which is as frightening as Tony lying about
this, but not as horrible. If in his delusions of clairvoyance Tony has seen
Steve dying he seems so utterly… broken by the prospect, perhaps they can
build on that, salvage some of their friendship and their partnership. They
could try to set this whole Registration business right again and move from
there.
Steve
has to admit that the possibility that all the things Tony’s told him will turn
out to be true has a certain bittersweet appeal. Not because he likes the
prospect of a Skrull invasion – Skrulls so
biotechnologically advanced that are virtually indistinguishable from the
humans they’re emulating, if Tony’s telling the truth – because he doesn’t. But
it would mean that Tony is still sane, and that whatever’s left in the armor,
despite Extremis, is still human enough – Tony enough – to make a difference.
Still,
whatever the truth is there are so many things to wrap his mind around. The
fact that he’s been left alone, with no means to communicate with Tony or Hill
while they supposedly work on a plan to switch him with an LMD and break him
out, only adds to his doubts.
Tony
said Dum Dum was probably a Skrull, so what if
something goes wrong? Hill didn’t seem convinced earlier – and Steve has to
admit that he isn’t quite convinced either – so what if she talks Tony out of
his plan? What if she decides to assume command?
He
sighs and lets his head fall forward into his palms, the heels of his hands
pushing against his eyes. It’s no use really, this line of thought. No matter
what happens, he can’t do much stuck in a prison cell. All he can do now, is
wait for what comes next, be it prison, death or freedom. All he can do is see
what Tony and Hill come up with, a man who is a friend and an enemy at the same
time and also possibly crazy, and the woman who didn’t hesitate to order him
shot down when he resisted an unconstitutional arrest.
Steve
really hates feeling this useless. He’s good at helping others, but when it
comes to letting other people help him...
The
strength-dampening collar he’s wearing suddenly stops working.
He
raises his eyes to see if the guard outside his cell has noticed. He hasn’t.
He’s
asked several times if he needs anything, or if he’s cold, or hungry, but
Steve’s only response has been silence, and that and his body language must
have convinced the young S.H.I.E.L.D. agent to give up at some point.
Now
he stands, silent and awkward, sneaking glances at Steve every now and then.
“Relax,
son,” he says, finally taking pity on him. “I’m not going to bite your head
off.”
“Er, no.
Sir. Of course,” the kid clears his throat but relaxes
a little.
“So,
tell me,” he says, raising his head to meet his eyes. It’s about the only thing
he can see, the rest of his
features and body covered by his uniform.
Apparently, keeping an eye on Captain America requires a great deal of
firepower and body-armor. Tony may be overestimating him, but Steve finds it
somewhat satisfying.
“What’s
your opinion on all this?”
“Um,
all this what?” he asks, puzzled. “Oh, you mean the SHRA and the fighting you
guys have going on?”
Steve
nods but says nothing, waiting for a reply. When after a minute nothing comes,
he frowns. “Well?” The guard raises his eyes to the corner further from Steve.
Oh, right. Cameras. “Speak freely; I’m sure
Tony won’t mind.”
The
kid seems to consider his words for a moment, then he
shrugs. “None of my business, Sir,” he says, matter-of-factly, “but I think it’s all bullshit.”
“What?”
Steve blinks. “You work for Tony; how can you think that?”
“Okay,
first of all, I work for S.H.I.E.L.D., not Tony Stark,” he replies. “And
second, well… Frankly, I don’t understand all the drama. You guys – superheroes
I mean – are supposed to protect people. I don’t see much of that happening
now.”
“Exactly,”
Steve nods. “What’s your name, son?”
“It’s
Miles, Sir,” he says. “And I’m sorry if I gave that impression, but I wasn’t
agreeing with you. I think you’re all being primadonnas
over this. Sir,” he clears his throat. “No offence intended, Sir.”
“None
taken,” Steve replies, vaguely amused in spite of everything. “And what you
suggest we should do?”
“I
have no idea, Sir,” Miles replies with a shrug. “I’m just a grunt with a gun.”
“Everyone’s
a critic,” comes Maria Hill’s voice from the entrance,
and Miles snaps to attention. “As you were, Miles,” she says, walking in, four
agents following her. “We’re taking the prisoner.”
The
bars deactivate once again and Steve stands up. Hill knows what she’s doing, he has to admit grudgingly, her eyes give nothing
away. “Where are we going?” he asks, scowling.
“For
a little walk,” she replies, and her smile is not at all friendly. “And then a
little talk.”
He gets
out of the cell, crossing his wrists behind his back. There’s a faint ‘click’
as the metal closes around his wrists, and then they start to walk, two taking
point, with him and Hill in the middle and the other two bringing up the rear.
Her fingers close around his forearm; the grip isn’t tight, though, but…
reassuring, if not actually kind.
Her
other hand closes around his wrist, her fingers slipping down for a moment to
leave something in the palm of his hand. He can feel it through the tears in
his glove, it’s small and rough, made of paper.
They
walk down a corridor, but they go a different way from earlier, when he was
brought in. In the Helicarrier, the corridors all look the same, except
for the numbers written over the walls – D34 in this case. They walk in
silence, the echo of their steps the noise around them.
Without
warning, the lights go out. Steve hears the surprised sounds the agents make,
but Hill tugs him on the side.
“Just
headbutt me or something,” she hisses in his ear,
“and run.
Forward, then left. A safe place to take a breath.”
And
then she draws away from him. “What the hell, Control?” she exclaims,
presumably into her radio. “The whole deck 34 is without-” she gets cut off
when Steve charges into her, his shoulder catching her in the stomach.
She
goes down with a gasp, and Steve hopes he hasn’t hit her that hard.
“Sub-Director!”
one of the guards shouts.
Steve
is already running away so he doesn’t hear her reply, but he hears the heavy
footsteps of the guards chasing him. ‘Left’ Hill said, and when he guesses he’s
more or less crossed the threshold, he takes a sharp left, stumbling in the
dark.
There’s
a hissing noise behind him, and he hears the metal click of what he presumes is
the door closing behind him. After a moment the lights flicker to life.
The
place he’s in is so small and cramped he can barely fit. In front of him, a
control panel covers the wall, with buttons and gauges for voltage, heating,
door pressure and so on. Even if Steve is able to recognize it from his
previous stays on a Helicarrier – when he was still
one of the ‘good guys’ in S.H.I.E.L.D.’s book – he has no idea what he’s
supposed to do in here.
Then
he feels the roughness the paper against his palm and remembers. Maneuvering
his body so he can slip his bound wrists past his feet and in front of him is
difficult in the tiny room, but he manages it, his shoulders bumping against
the walls every few seconds.
Sirens
begin to wail. Apparently, Hill’s bought him all the time she could.
The piece
of paper is folded in two, and when he opens it, he instantly recognizes the
writing.
Left,
on, left, left, right, 38729,right,right, d93
93840,wait, Tony has written. Then, remember.
He
does his best to memorize the instructions, then refolds the piece of paper and
slips it into his pocket. As if on cue the light goes off and the door opens.
Beyond it the corridor is still dark, the only source of light the fluorescent
stripes on the floor. They’re not enough light to read by, though, and Steve realizes
why Tony wanted him to memorize the instructions.
He
lets his eyes adjust for a moment and then springs to his left, trying not to
make too much noise as he runs down the corridor. He makes two lefts, then a
right. He comes to a corridor that goes on in the opposite direction he’s
supposed to go, and then he spots the door with the numeric pad next to it. He
quickly types the code and it opens without a noise.
The
sirens are still wailing, and Steve can hear the heavy footsteps of agents
desperately looking for him, but he trusts Tony – and Hill, he supposes – to
keep them a safe distance away.
He
turns right and right again and he finds himself in a corridor with several
doors. Living quarters, then. He looks for the door with ‘d93’ written on it and
punches in the code. The door hisses open, and the lights turn on as soon as
he’s inside.
There’s
a S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform folded on the bed, a key and
another piece of paper. For the handcuffs, this one reads. Change, leave your
clothes on the bed, then go back to deck 34. Maria will bring you to me.
It’s
signed with a T, but it’s not like Steve needs that to know this is once again
Tony’s doing. He takes the small key and gets rid of the handcuffs and the
collar, then he proceeds to swiftly take off his
clothes and swap them for the S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform.
As an
afterthought, he removes the first piece of paper from the pocket of his
Captain America uniform and transfers it to the pocket of his current uniform.
The second note follows after being carefully folded, as well.
He
takes a deep breath, now that he’s relatively safe. Apparently Tony’s been
telling the truth about wanting to get him out. Maybe he can trust him with
this. Maybe he can trust him again in the future.
Maybe.
Now,
though, now he has no time to waste. Along with the uniform there’s one of
those pulse chargers the kid told him about before Tony came to see him, hours
earlier – Jesus, has it been only hours? When his hand closes around it,
it activates and hums for a second and then it goes silent.
Thought
of everything, haven’t you, Tony?
Still,
if Tony has Thor’s DNA, why not his too?
He
gets out of the room and makes his way to deck 34 as quickly as he can. Sirens
are still blaring, and there’re people running everywhere in small groups. He
knows that if you move – or run – giving the impression of having a
right to, no one will try to stop you, but there’s still the possibility that
somebody is going to ask him what is he doing or where is he going.
The few
minutes it takes to get to deck 34 are tense. As soon as he gets there, he
spots Hill barking orders. She’s holding an ice-pack to her forehead; under it
he can make out a bruise that’s just starting to form. He didn’t realize he hit
her that hard.
“You!”
she exclaims, pointing straight at Steve. “Come with me!”
For a
second he’s startled that she’s recognized him so quickly, when only his eyes
are visible, but he recovers and, in a flash, he’s walking after her.
“Sorry
for that,” he says when they’re alone, pointing vaguely at her face.
“Well,
I did tell you to headbutt me,” she shrugs. “Nothing serious.”
“How
did you recognize me so quickly in this?” he asks then, looking down at the
uniform.
“Please,”
she snorts. “Have you got any idea just how big you are? Not
exactly easy to miss.”
Steve
feels his face heat, and the rest of the walk to Tony’s office is spent in
silence.
As
they go in, Dugan is coming out and Steve lowers his eyes to avoid meeting his
gaze. If Hill recognized him only by his build, how easy would it be for Dum Dum when they’ve known each other for so long, fought side
by side? From what Tony’s said, though, he might be a Skrull. He can’t put all
of their plans in jeopardy, not when they’ve almost made it. Not when Steve can
almost taste freedom.
“Hill,”
Tony says, nodding at them. He’s wearing his suit, the faceplate down. “Found
my prisoner, yet?”
“No,
sir,” she replies. “But it’s only a matter of time. It’s not like he can get
off the Helicarrier without us knowing.”
Dugan
just frowns at them and leaves.
Tony
stares at him, taking in the uniform he’s wearing. “Man, that looks weird,” he
says, as if to himself, though it’s hard to say when
he speaks as Iron Man. “Still, it suits you.” Hill clears her throat
impatiently, and Tony turns to her. “You know what your orders are.”
“Let
it go on record,” she says, “that I think this is one stupid course of action.”
“Noted,”
Tony says, and she walks out of the door.
There’s
a long moment of silence. Tony’s looking at him, or at least that’s what Steve
guesses, it’s hard to say when you’ve got nothing to stare at other than a
gleaming metal helmet. He clears his voice and fidgets with the pulse charger
at his side. “So, now what?” he asks after a moment.
“Now
we wait,” Tony replies, “until they find you.”
Tony
must mean the LMD. “Yeah,” Steve nods. “So you just happened to have an LMD
that looked like me lying around. Isn’t that… convenient?”
“As
a matter of fact, right now?”
Tony says with what Steve is sure would be sarcasm if his voice weren’t a dull
electronic one at the moment. “Yes. Yes, it is.”
Steve’s
fists clench at his sides. “I still think we’re making a mistake, faking my
death,” he says. “You said it has nothing to do with the Skrulls.
We could just stop Red Skull and-”
“And
what?” Iron
Man cuts him off. “What then? We need an ace up our sleeve, and you’re it.”
“So
you want me to lay low, watch from the sidelines while you do what?” he growls.
“Because if you want to save the world, if you want to keep people safe… you’ve
already shown that you haven’t got quite the knack for it.”
Iron
Man looks sideways, it’s a distinctly Tony-gesture. And seeing what for all
intents and purposes looks like a robot occasionally showing human behavior is
still unsettling, even after all these years. “No, I suppose I don’t,” he
replies. “That’s why I need you.”
As
always, there’s no inflection in the hollow voice, but Steve can guess just
what he sounds like inside the suit. He’s heard Tony use that particular tone
many times, too many actually. It’s the one he uses when he thinks the whole world hates him, and
he agrees with it.
Steve
clenches his teeth and curses himself. They’re supposed to work together on
this, and even if what he’s just said may be partly true, he’s got no right
shoving it into Tony’s face, when he’s actually trying to do some good here.
“Tony,” he starts hesitantly. “Look, I’m sorry. That was out of line…”
“It
doesn’t matter. I…” he trails off.
Steve
frowns. “What is it?”
“It
looks like your escape attempt was a half-assed one, Cap,” he tells him. “Maria
just found you trying to steal a flying car.”
Steve
blinks at him. “They’re so sweet, though,” he deadpans. “Can you blame me?”
“Oh, god,
Cap,” Tony says after a long moment. “Please don’t ever, ever do that again.”
“Despite
what everyone else thinks, I’ll have you know that I actually have a sense of
humor.”
“Yes,”
Iron Man nods. “But you shouldn’t inflict it on unsuspecting people without
some kind of warning. Maybe a flashing light on your
forehead.”
He
rolls his eyes. “What about the black-out, earlier?” he asks. “Aren’t you going
to get in trouble?”
“It’s
hard to keep track of this routine maintenance,” Tony says. “And Hill should
have checked the schedule before taking you for a stroll down deck 34. Still,
you’re back in your cell, so she won’t get more than a reprimand.”
Steve
snorts and shakes his head. “Tony,” he says, then, raising his eyes to meet
what he hopes are Tony’s. “I’m sorry. I really was out
of line. I want us to work together on this, but it’s got to be on terms I can
actually accept.”
“It’s fine, Cap,” Tony says, moving from behind the desk and
walking to the door. He signals Steve should follow him. “You’re more accepting
than I anticipated, anyway. I know you have no reason to trust me, and I know
that you won’t like what I’m going to propose to you now, but I know better
than to tell you to sit quietly, so…”
Steve
has the nagging suspicion he’s not going to like whatever comes next. “What is
it, Tony?”
“I
had it flown in an hour ago,” he goes on, ignoring his question.
“Tony…” he
starts warningly, but Tony says nothing more and just motions for him to
follow.
It
feels strange to move freely in the Helicarrier,
walking after Tony, who’s still in full armor, among other agents when mere
hours ago he was a prisoner and then a fugitive. And now he’s apparently a
prisoner once again. Well, a LMD modeled on him, anyway. And Tony had one just
lying around.
He’s
all for working together against a common enemy, but they have to set down some
rules.
Tony
stops in front of a door, punches in the code, and the door slides open. It
closes as soon as they cross the threshold, darkness swallowing the room. Neon
lights flicker and come alive, revealing the room to Steve’s eyes.
It
looks like a storage facility, mostly empty, except for two worktables, some
tools scattered around and…
“Tony,
what is that?”
he asks, his voice shaking only slightly.
It takes
a while for the reply to come. "It's a suit of armor,” Tony says.
In
fact, it is
a suit of armor. It reminds Steve of the one Tony built for him when he was
having problems with the Super Soldier Serum and had to rely on it to go on
fighting as a superhero. The design’s changed, however; it resembles the
current Iron Man’s suit, though it’s bigger and glimmers white, blue and red,
instead of the red and gold of Tony’s armor.
“Tony,”
Steve says once again, slowly. “What. Is. This?”
“I-
It was supposed to be a gift,” Tony says, looking sideways, his human-like
movement once again noticeably clashing with the appearance of a robot. “But
then Registration…”
A
gift. Only
Tony would give people high-tech suits of armor as a gift.
“It’s… a gift?” he snorts, disbelieving.
“Well.
That, and a precaution,” Tony replies. “In case Starktech - and me - got hacked again.”
“How
long have you had this ready?”
“It’s-
a long story,” Tony says. “Short version, after I got Extremis and Yinsen’s kid used me to kill all those people, I decided to
rebuild your suit from scratch without employing Starktech.
In case you needed to… stop me.”
To
‘stop’ him.
“To kill you, you mean.”
“Then
Civil War happened, and isn’t that ironic?”
“Tony-”
“Still,”
Tony cuts him off. “Guess what? Starktech is going
to get hacked. Again. So it’s lucky I had this one
sitting around.”
“Tony…”
“Want
to take it out for a spin?” Tony goes on, as if he didn’t hear him. “You
probably should get acquainted with the new HID and the handling, I made lots
of changes.”
Steve
grabs Tony’s armored shoulder and pushes, turning him so that they’re face to
face. Face to faceplate. Iron Man doesn’t move at all, glowing eyes fixed on him.
He doesn’t say anything. “Tony,” he says one last time, commanding. “If it’s
anything like your armor, it’s one of the most powerful weapons ever built. I
don’t use weapons. What made you think I would have used the suit?”
“I
made it because Captain America didn’t use weapons. Doesn’t.
I knew you would have used it only as a last resort,” Tony replies, and Steve
lets that slip go. “And I specifically built it to stop my Extremis enhanced
armor. It’s more powerful.”
Tony
built this suit so Steve could kill him, if there ever was the need.
Suddenly he’s back, standing over Tony’s still body, his shield raised to
strike down. He feels sick. Even if the fight over the SHRA isn’t a war in the
strictest sense of the word, it’s still a war, and he knows war. He knows how
it can twist and pervert everything, every little thing, down to the most
innocent and insignificant. Everything that it touches becomes foul and blind
and sick and wrong. At the worst of it, Steve was ready to kill Tony, to kill
his friend.
And even if it was a fleeting thought lasting barely the time between two
seconds, it was, and that’s enough for Steve to know that he’d been willing to
kill Tony.
And
now Tony is practically giving him his blessing and the means to do it.
“What
do you want me to do with it?” Steve asks, after a moment. “What do you expect
me to do?”
“I
want you to try it, get used to it,” Tony replies. “The first move the Skrulls will make in the open is going to be against Stark
technology and against me. I’m going to try to prevent it in every way I can,
but practically every advanced defense system in the world uses my technology,
so it’ll be pretty much useless.”
“And
what about the attack against you?”
Steve prompts. Tony’s only telling him bits and pieces, and he wonders how much
of the picture he’s still missing and how long Tony plans to keep him guessing.
So far there hasn’t been much good news about this… ‘future’
Tony supposedly comes from.
“It’s
a virus that prevents me from using Extremis,” he replies. “If I don’t get my
hands on the original coding, I’m afraid I won’t be able to prevent that
either.”
Hacking
into the world’s most effective defense systems and cutting off their creator. Another excellent strategy on the Skrulls’
part. So far, from the little Steve knows,
they’ve proven themselves to be formidable enemies. Enemies
that can plan long and wait to strike at the right moment. This doesn’t
reassure him. Not in the slightest. As if shape-shifting into fellow humans
weren’t enough.
“So
you see why I need you to fly that thing,” Tony says. “I upgraded Rhodey’s armor much the same way, but if you show up on the
battlefield in that suit… No one’s gonna see it
coming.”
Steve
frowns. “Tony…” he trails off with a sigh. “I see your point, but fighting in that…
It doesn’t feel right. I would feel-”
“Like
a coward?” it’s impossible to tell Tony’s mood, with his face hidden like that.
“No,”
he says, firmly. “You’re not a coward, Tony.” ‘Not for that,’ he
adds mentally. “I’m just saying that I wouldn’t feel comfortable-”
“Well,
suck it up.”
Steve
stands speechless for a moment. “What?” He blinks.
“Suck
it up, Steve,” Tony repeats. “I went through hell. We all went through hell
and, granted, it was mostly my fault, but now I can prevent it all from
happening and I won’t let you ruin everything because you don’t… feel
comfortable wearing a suit of armor. You-”
“Take
off your helmet,” Steve interrupts him, abruptly.
“What?”
“Your
helmet,” Steve repeats. “I want to see your face when you speak to me.”
Steve
knows Tony’s caught the reference. There’s a moment of silence, but Tony
doesn’t move. Just when Steve starts to think he isn’t going to do it, there’s
a faint hiss and the faceplate flips up, revealing Tony’s face, his eyes
carefully avoiding Steve’s.
“You
have to kill the Queen, Steve,” he says after a while, his voice almost too low
to be heard. “You have to be the one.”
Honestly,
he doesn’t know what to make of that.
“I
will… suck it up,” Steve says, when Tony finally dares to meet his eyes. “But
you have to promise something to me, Tony.”
“Anything.”
“Promise
me that you’ll tell me everything,” Steve says, slowly, holding Tony’s gaze
with his. “Everything.”
“I
promise,” Tony replies after a moment, and Steve wishes he could decide whether
he’s telling the truth or not.
“Tony,
I-”
“I
need to get a message to Peter,” Tony cuts him off.
Steve
blinks at the non-sequitur. “What?”
“MJ
and his aunt are in danger.”
Whatever
he’s been about to say dies on his lips and his mind becomes totally blank.
“What?” he whispers, hoping he’s actually heard wrong.
“Mrs.
Parker and MJ,” Tony repeats. “He has to take them away from wherever they’re
hiding. Find a safe place,” he stares at him for a long time.
Steve
takes a deep breath and scratches the back of his head. “I don’t know, I-” he
sighs.
“Steve,
whatever means you have, use them,” Tonys says. “You
have the right not to trust me, but innocent people are going to get hurt if
you don’t.”
For a
second, Steve wants to punch him, and his right hand actually closes tightly in
a fist, eager to feel the soft flesh of his cheek giving under his hard
knuckles. But it’s a scene he’s seen already, only a couple of hours earlier,
and Tony’s right, he doesn’t trust him, but people are going to get hurt. He’s
right, and that’s the main reason Steve wants to punch him.
Tony
is right and Steve is wrong, but at the same time Steve is right and Tony is
wrong.
Tony’s
eyes go from the clenched fist to his face. “Steve,” he says, blankly. And it hurts, it almost physically hurts, because Tony sounds a
whole lot like he’s preparing to be disappointed in him. In
Captain America.
Some
of his enemies respect him, some don’t, and while he doesn’t consider Tony an
enemy – Tony deserves a whole category to himself with the confused feelings he
manages to provoke – he wonders how Tony’s respect could still mean anything
after all the things he’s done, all the lies he’s said.
“I’ll
try to contact Sam,” he says after a moment. “And I need to contact Johnny.”
“You
want to try the Spidey-Signal again? Isn’t it a
little too risky?”
“You
have a better idea?”
Tony
sighs and shakes his head. “In a way it should be easier, though,” he says.
“Everyone’s been granted amnesty temporarily to help with… the victims.”
“That’s
right, so you need us now, but when you’re done we’re on the run again.”
“You
keep forgetting why I’m doing this, Steve,” Tony says, quietly.
“Maybe,”
Steve retorts with a snort, “but I sure remember the methods.”
Tony starts,
for lack of a better word, and something flashes across his eyes, before they
shutter down, blank.
Mechanically,
Tony turns and hands him a device that’s been sitting on one of the worktables.
On closer inspection it turns out to be a cell phone. “Use this,” he tells him.
“I know it doesn’t mean much, but you have my word that no trace of your call
will remain.”
Steve
nods and takes the phone.
“And
I won’t be listening,” he continues, tapping two fingers against his temple.
Right, Extremis. “I’ll go see what I can do about Johnny,” he says, before the
faceplate slams shut.
He
stares at the phone for a long time after the door’s closed behind Iron Man’s
back. Tony’s right; he can’t really trust him right now. He would, but he
can’t. But he’s also right, no more people should get
hurt because of them. They protect people, and that’s the only
common ground he and Tony have lately.
He
flips the phone open and starts to type a message.
Tony
comes back half an hour later, but they exchange no words, not even as he tries
on the armor. It comes as no surprise that it fits perfectly.
At
first, Steve is afraid that with all the upgrades it will feel too alien to
him, but it’s surprisingly intuitive and even easier to maneuver than the first
time he tried it on, years ago.
They
escape the Helicarrier, Tony saying something about
wanting to try a new remote-controlled suit. Strangely enough, no one seems to
raise any questions or have any doubts regarding their rather sketchy excuse.
To be
honest, Tony doesn’t get much reaction at all. Steve doesn’t think they like
him much around here, but it makes sense. S.H.I.E.L.D. is a military-based
organization, and while Tony is used to leading large groups of people in the
most efficient way, he’s just the CEO of a company. A very capable CEO of one
of the biggest international companies worldwide, granted, but he’s still a
civilian in the role of a military leader.
To
the east, a ball of fire explodes in the late afternoon sky. It looks nothing
like Peter’s symbol. In fact it looks like…
“A
Bat-Signal?” he asks, incredulous, through their channel.
A dry
sound that may have been a chuckle once upon a time answers him. “Well, we
don’t want to be too blatant.”
“How
is that not blatant?”
“They’ll
think it’s a joke,” Tony says. “And those who don’t probably won’t guess the
meaning.”
“Well,
I hope Peter understands it.”
“He will,”
Tony says, and the sureness in his voice is somehow comforting. “Did you get
the message to the Falcon?”
“Yes,”
Steve replies.
What
they don’t say is, ‘now we just have to wait and see’. Then again, neither of
them had ever been good at waiting.
For
what’s left of the day, Tony teaches him to use the armor and all its
functions. When he activates the jet boots, the rush of speed is unbelievable.
Apparently,
Tony wasn’t joking when he said he built this specifically with neutralizing
Iron Man in mind; the fire power of Steve’s repulsors alone is unimaginable.
Going by Tony’s explanation, their armors are connected to each other, and when
that connection is severed for any reason – Starktech
getting hacked, Extremis giving troubles, Tony’s death – the armor will
activate.
It
can also locate Tony at any given moment.
If
Tony had given him this before the Civil War… In a way, Steve is glad he
didn’t. He doesn’t know what he would have done if he’d held that kind of power
over Tony. Forcing his opinions on other people, even when
he’s doing the right thing, doesn’t sit well with him. Especially when
he wonders what would have happened if he’d held the upper hand from the start
against the Registration.
They’ve
had serious disagreement in the years they’ve known each other, and Tony came
to him several times during Civil War, trying to build bridges between the two
of them, trying to repair their friendship, but there are things that can’t be
forgiven. Murder is one of them. Betraying trusted friends is another.
When
it’s time to head back to the Helicarrier, they fly
fast, faster than Tony’s ever flown when transporting Steve. It makes sense,
since a human – even one enhanced with Super Soldier Serum – probably couldn’t
bear their current speed without some kind of protection.
“I’ve
got a bit of a jitter,” Steve tells Tony via their radio link.
“Hey,
you’ve just started the flying lessons,” Tony replies, and there’s a pale
shadow of amusement in his voice. “You’re actually very good at it. Not that I’m
surprised.”
“I’ve
been flying without artificial stabilizers for the last fifteen minutes,” Steve
admits proudly and a little embarrassed that he’s actually proud.
“What?”
Tony exclaims. “Turn it back on, human reflexes can’t compensate- fifteen minutes?”
He’s actually impressed. “Wow, Steve. That’s- Turn it back on.”
“Yes,
mom,” Steve huffs and gives the command. The jittering he’s been experiencing
finally stops. Right, that’s one thing Tony will never know.
“You
like it, then,” Tony says. “We’ll have to find you a new superhero name.”
“I
think Captain America is all I need,” Steve replies, half-jokingly but serious
as well.
Tony
doesn’t reply. And it hits Steve once again, how in the last few hours they’ve
managed to crack jokes at each other, talk about inane things and actually have
a good time, when in reality they’re… not enemies, but not friends. And every
once in a while, Steve or Tony will say something and the state of things will
make itself forcefully known.
They’re
still silent when they touch down on the Helicarrier
deck, where Carol in her Ms. Marvel costume is evidently waiting for them.
Well, for Tony anyway.
Carol
steps forward as soon as Tony has touched down. “I heard that there’s been-
what is that?”
she exclaims then, pointing in Steve’s direction.
He
turns to look before he realizes that Carol is pointing at him. He quickly goes
back to pretending to be remote controlled armor, hoping she won’t notice his
slip.
Tony
spares him a glance. “That? It’s something I’ve had in storage for a while. I
was testing it.”
Carol
narrows her eyes at him. “Tony, those are Steve’s colors,” she says slowly.
“Now’s
not the time, Carol,” Tony cuts her off. “You heard what?”
“I
heard that Cap managed to escape, and-” she starts, but Tony cuts her off
before she can add anything else.
“Old
news,” he says, waving his hand in a vague gesture. “Now excuse me, but I have
to get the paperwork ready for Cap’s courthouse appointment.”
Oh,
that’s right. While he and Tony have been fooling around with the armors, the
night has dragged almost to an end. It must be at least three a.m.. He asks the armor and it helpfully displays the time
in front of his eyes. Four fifteen.
They
sit in Tony’s office for the rest night, waiting for what
he knows is coming. In the morning the big LCD screen turns on, seemingly by
itself, but at first neither of them looks at it.
Steve
says nothing as he watches Tony. He hasn’t moved in a long time, and in the
armor, at this distance, Steve can’t see him breathe. It’s always disturbed him, that you couldn’t see Iron Man breathe. Every time he’s
seen him fall during a fight, seeing him lying still, not breathing.
Now,
Tony looks like a statue, a very exhausted statue.
Steve
turns away and watches himself climbing the steps to the courthouse. Maybe Tony
is wrong, maybe he’s crazy, maybe Steve’s LMD isn’t going to die on those cold
steps surrounded both by people who hate him and love him, but don’t know him
in either case.
Maybe—
The
shots, when they come, don’t surprise him.
Next
to him, Tony – who already knows, who should be the one expecting them – gasps
as if in surprise.
When
Steve turns to ask if everything’s all right, he’s just in time to catch a
glimpse of his goatee before the faceplate slams shut and Steve is left with
Iron Man.
5 | Someone
take these dreams away, that point me to another day.
The
TV winked out with a thought.
He’d
been without Extremis for a long time, but getting used to it again had been a
question of minutes. He knew Steve was staring at him, but what could he have
done? He needed Steve to believe him, and showing him that things were actually
happening as he’d told him was the only way to do that.
“I’m
sorry you had to see that,” he said after a moment, turning to look at him.
Steve
frowned at him. “It was… weird,”
he confessed after a moment. Weird. An understatement,
if you asked Tony. “Almost alien.”
Tony’s
head was flooded with information, agents reporting from the scene, reporters already
calling to ask questions, Maria confirming her position. He devoted half his
mind to impart orders, and turned back to Steve. “Maria has her end covered,”
he told him. “It’s all in her hands now.”
“How
is she… I mean, if they try to operate on the LMD,
they’ll find out for sure I’m not dead.”
Tony
shook his head. “DOA,” he replied. “There’s nothing left to do here; put on
your armor. I’ve made sure Spiderwoman is going to be busy for the next couple
of hours, so we’re going to pay a visit to the Avengers.”
“Now?” Steve exclaimed disbelieving. “Of all the moments, now?”
“I’ve
left Maria in charge of things,” he shrugged. “They’ll just think I’m somewhere
taking care of things. Or gloating.”
Sad
thing was, there probably were people around who thought
he’d rejoice at Cap’s death. There had been, where he
came from. There would be here as well.
“Tony…”
Steve started, and Tony recognized his Tony-you’re-being-stupid tone of voice.
He was probably going to say that not everyone hated him or something to that
effect. Apparently he changed his mind, or realized the absurdity of that
thought – of course everyone hated him, and those who hadn’t would start now –
because he continued with, “are you sure leaving Hill in command is the wise thing to do?”
“I
know you don’t trust her, Steve,” he told him, after a moment. “But in the end,
she stuck with me when I had no one else, and she helped me when I needed her
the most. She can be trusted with this.”
Steve
seemed to seriously consider his words for a moment; maybe they still held some
small measure of meaning. “Yes, Tony,” he said then, “but you said that you
could trust her in the end, and it may even be true. But this isn’t the end,
Tony, this is the beginning. Are you sure that this Maria Hill and yours are
the same?”
“Of
course they are,” he replied. “Are you not? Am I not?”
“The
fact that we’re here proves in fact that you aren't,” Steve said. “If you were
still the same, we wouldn’t be having this conversation now, and I would be the
one in the ambulance getting rushed to the hospital.”
Steve,
of course, was right. When was Steve ever not right? Even when he was wrong, he
was still partly right.
For
all his careful planning, Tony hadn’t considered the possibility of Maria
turning on him, on them. In fact a large part of his plan relied on her doing
what he told her to do. Maria certainly didn’t want Earth to be invaded by
green, shape-shifting aliens and while she now might believe he’d told the
truth about Steve’s assassination plot, he knew she wouldn’t be wholly
convinced until he brought her the dead body of a Skrull. Which
right now was impossible without putting all of their plans in jeopardy.
He’d
have to think up a new plan in case Cap was right and Maria turned on them. Maybe
he could fake his own death, too. Yeah, right. He had no secret alias behind
which to hide, both of his identities being quite public, and besides he was
mostly useless without his armor.
“Tony,”
Steve called him, and he remembered what he’d promised. ‘Everything’, he’d
said.
Tony
looked at the black screen of the TV. He had given his word and already broken
it as soon as he’d promised, but he couldn’t tell Steve. He probably would
learn, sooner or later, especially if Sam or Barnes got involved, but he just couldn’t
tell him now.
They
could work together on this, though. “We’ll think of something,” he told him.
“We’ll cross that bridge if we come to it.”
Steve
remained silent for a long moment. He just sat, leaning slightly forward, his
elbows on his knees. Except for the fingers drumming on his knuckles, he was
completely still. “So, I have to put on the armor,” he said.
“Yes,”
Tony replied, getting to his feet. “Then you’re going to lock down my armor,
and we’re out of here.”
At
that Steve looked up at him, sharply. “Lock down your armor?” he blinked.
“Why?”
“Have
you forgotten I’m your enemy right now?” he snorted. “If I walk into your
Avengers’ hideout wearing the armor, how long do you think I’d last? And the
same goes for Extremis.”
Steve
narrowed his eyes. “What about it?” he asked, cautiously, and Tony was reminded
once again of just how much Steve seemed to despise Extremis. Frankly, it was
bemusing.
Tony
went to his desk and opened the drawer where he’d put the anklet earlier that
day. He got it out and showed it to Steve. “Dr. Samson used this on me when I
was temporary suspended. It effectively prevents Extremis from working.”
“You
were suspended?” Steve asked, obviously not focusing on the relevant piece of
information. “Why?”
“Pending
psychological evaluation,” he replied. “I was going through a couple of mental
breakdowns at the time. Of course it didn’t help that the Mandarin chose that
moment to put his Doomsday plan into motion. I had to fight him with one of the
old armors. Not my finest day, I tell you.”
And
that was another thing to add to ever increasing list of things they had to
save the world from.
Steve
stared at him. “You had a mental breakdown?” he asked, once again ignoring the
relevant information. “And you fought the Mandarin in one of your old armors?
When did this happen? While we were fighting?”
“Relax,
Steve,” Tony said, gently, even though it probably didn’t matter, when he was
talking with Iron Man’s voice. “It’s going to happen weeks from now.”
“Relax?”
he snorted. “How do you think I could relax, when I know we have not only an
alien invasion, but the Mandarin as well to look forward to?” Tony remained
silent, and despite his promise, he didn’t have the heart to tell Steve that
the Mandarin was just the tip of the iceberg, that his last eighteen months had
been the worst of his life. Of a lot of people’s lives,
possibly. “And you fought him seriously underpowered while you were
going through a mental breakdown?”
“Well,
I managed it,” he said with a shrug. “Besides, you didn’t seem much concerned
with my physical and mental welfare when you were about to decapitate me with
your shield, the other day.”
Steve
looked as if he’d sucker punched him, but Tony felt just as surprised. When he
had thought he would never see Steve again, talk to him, apologize to him, he’d
assumed that working together would have been easier. As Tony was starting to
realize, it really wasn’t. But he shouldn’t have been surprised. Talking and
reaching a common ground through their differences even sounded
harder than smashing each other to little bits.
But
one thing hadn’t changed. Talking, setting things right with Steve… that was
worth anything.
Tony
took a deep breath. “I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I’m just- I want this to work
out.”
Steve
nodded slowly. “Yes, me too,” he said, sighing. “We’ve both been through a lot,
mostly at the hand of each other. And you’re right,
yesterday I was willing to kill you. Yesterday you were willing to arrest me
and try me for treason.”
He
nodded, accepting Steve’s indirect apology. They were still tip-toeing around
each other, testing the limits, trying to estimate the extent of their truce.
Of course, Tony’s hope was that it would eventually stop being a truce and
become an actual peace, but there was still a long way to go.
“I’ll
carry the armor in a briefcase,” Tony told him. “But it’ll be in lockdown
unless you decide otherwise,”
Steve
nodded. “Initiate the override procedure.” Steve stared at him for a long
moment. “Come on, we haven’t got all day.”
“I
don’t have the codes, Tony.”
“Of
course you have them.”
Steve
frowned, "What do you-" he started, then his eyes widened and the
rest of his question didn't make it past his lips. “My old codes still
work?" he asked, instead. "You didn’t change them?”
Steve's
tone, his utterly bewildered expression, would have been quite amusing in any
other occasion.
“Of
course not,” Tony snorted. “Even if I wanted to, they’re called override codes
for a reason, Steve. I can’t override your override.”
“You
mean to tell me,” Steve said, his eyes narrowing, “that I could have stopped
you at any moment?”
When
Tony just arched one eyebrow and didn’t reply, he continued, “I never thought
of- Leaving your enemy with that kind of power over you is a huge tactical mistake,
Tony, I wouldn’t have imagined that- What?”
“Just
think of you’ve just said,” Tony said. “I’m not- You are not my enemy, Steve.”
Steve
stared at him. “We fought each other, giving no quarter,” he said.
“Yeah,”
Tony nodded absently, “we always seem to do that, don’t we? Only, this time it
got out of hand.”
“I’ve
said it before, Tony,” Steve retorted, his voice underlined with a vague
threat, “don’t make it personal. Don’t make it about us.”
“And
I already told you that it’s more personal than you think,” Tony replied. “See?
We seem to have knack for disagreeing spectacularly.”
Sometimes
Tony thought that it was a wonder they were friends. Or had
been, possibly.
Steve
seemed to want to add something, but he closed his mouth with an almost audible
sound. His body was tense and his fists clenched at his side and Tony observed
him carefully as he made a visible effort to relax.
Steve’s
next words were his override codes and the armor came away and dropped down at
his feet. It was still connected to Extremis and he tried accessing it, but
nothing happened. Good. Next thing, the anklet.
Tony
extended his palm and Steve deposited it in the middle of it. “I have to set
the timer,” he said, looking at Steve. “Is twelve hours all right? Before that,
there’s no way to take it off.”
Except
cutting off half your foot, of course. But he didn’t say that, he had a feeling Steve
would guess he knew that from experience.
“Isn’t
that too much?” Steve asked, frowning. “Make it four hours.”
He
shook his head. “Eight’s the minimum.”
“Then
make it eight hours,” Steve said.
Tony
nodded, and set the timer. As soon as the device had closed
around his ankle, his golden under armor slithered away, absorbed by his body
to be stored in the hollow of his bones. Being suddenly exposed to the
slightly chilly air of his office made him shudder and he rubbed his arms,
trying to preserve some body heat. He looked down at himself.
Boxers
were the only thing he was wearing.
“Right,”
he said, after a moment. “But first, clothes.”
“You
plan to parade through the Helicarrier in your
underwear?” Steve asked, a hint of amusement coloring his voice.
“I’m
afraid I’m going to deprive everyone of my good looks today,” he deadpanned. “I
have a spare uniform.”
He
quickly put it on and when he turned he noticed Steve staring at him with a
bemused expression. “What?” he frowned.
“It’s
just…” Steve cleared his throat. “It’s strange seeing you in a military
uniform.”
“It’s
strange seeing you in a suit of armor,” Tony replied, then
he nodded towards Steve’s armor, fully assembled and standing against the wall.
Steve
shot it a dubious glance. "How does it work, then?"
"The
armor responds to your voice," Tony replied. "Just say the
word."
Steve
arched an eyebrow at him. "The magic word?" he asked with a small
smirk. Tony rolled his eyes. "Armor order: assemble," Steve said
finally.
The
pieces of the armor flew and assembled around Steve's body and in a matter of seconds, Tony was staring at the gleaming surface of a white
helmet. Being so used to think of Iron Man's as his own face, Tony had
forgotten how inhuman it looked.
"What
is it?" Steve asked, his filtered voice betraying no inflections.
Maybe
Steve had been right, it didn't suit him at all. Steve's voice,
his eyes, were Captain America's weapons as much as his shield; it felt
like replacing him with something completely different.
Tony
forced himself to look away, shaking his head. "Nothing," he mumbled,
then clearer, "we have to go."
“Okay,
now, this is strange!”
Tony said, ten minutes later. He almost had to shout to hear himself over the
wind whistling past his ears.
It
was strange, indeed. It was their usual flying position, human arm across metal
shoulders, a heavy gauntlet around the waist, fingers firmly closed just above
the hip. The strange thing was that their positions were now reversed.
Steve
was flying them, while Tony was left trying to hold on one-handed, as his other
hand gripped tightly the handle of the briefcase with Iron Man inside. He
constantly had to readjust his position as he kept slipping, and the arm he had
around Steve’s shoulders was starting to ache. How had Steve managed it?
Really,
if Tony had known he’d have let Steve ride him piggy-back style, as embarrassing
as that had been.
Of
course, the fact that Tony was blindfolded – a precaution he’d insisted on –
made things even more complicated.
“No,
I’m serious!” Tony shouted. “I’m thinking handles for the next suit upgrade.”
“I
can hear you fine, Tony,” Steve’s voice was unrecognizable filtered as it was
by the armor. “And handles are a good idea only if you want super villains to
get a hold of you.”
Tony
blinked and pondered Steve’s words. “Was that a joke?” he asked finally, still
shouting.
“No,”
Steve said. With a lurch, they touched down.
Tony
stumbled and almost fell on his face. “You need to work on your landing
skills.”
“My
landing skills are good,” Steve replied, and Tony could easily imagine his
miffed tone of voice. “I just forgot to compensate for your presence.”
“That’s
included under the term ‘landing skills’, actually,” he said.
“Give
me the user manual for this thing, and then we’ll talk,” Steve replied.
“Right,
right,” Tony dismissed. “Are we there yet?” he asked then, trying to orientate
himself with his hearing. He could hear the sound of cars and people, but it
arrived muffled to his ears, as if from far away.
That
and the disgusting smell of trash told him they probably were in a back alley
or something similar.
“Not far,”
Steve replied. “Put a hand on my shoulder, and be careful.”
Tony
did as he was told, and he was concentrating so much on using his other senses
to avoid stumbling or falling, that he didn’t notice Steve had finally stopped
and he bumped into him. Or rather, he bumped into the back of Steve’s cold, hard metal
armor.
“A
little warning next time, please,” he muttered, straightening up. “I hope
there’s no one around.”
“So
no one can see you fall on your face?” Steve asked. Okay, so it was strange to
hear a robotic voice making sarcastic remarks.
“No,
because I’m blindfolded and wearing a S.H.I.E.L.D.
uniform,” he said. “And you’re wearing a red, white and blue suit of armor and
carrying your shield. If somebody sees us we can kiss our covert operation goodbye.”
Giving
the shield to Steve had probably been a stupid move, for all his advocating the
preservation of the timeline as much as they could. But despite what the world
thought, Steve was alive, and the shield belonged to him, was a part of him. Taking
it away from him would be like amputating a limb. And the soft smile when he’d
taken it from Tony’s hands, the look in his eyes, the way his bare hands had
followed its edge…
As
for Bucky, he’d think of something.
“I’ve
actually been doing this kind of stuff for a long time, you know?” Steve
replied. "Before you were born, in fact."
"Sure,
sure," Tony said, dismissively. "Lead on, old man."
There
was the sound of a metal door opening and then Steve’s doubtful, “Hmm.”
“What?”
“Stairs,”
Steve said, as if that somehow managed to explain anything.
“So
what?” he asked.
He
yelped and almost dropped his briefcase when a metal arm encircled his waist
and lifted him. “What the hell?” he exclaimed when he’d recovered from the
shock of being carried around like a football. “Put me down!”
“There’s
a lot of stairs,” Steve explained as his jetboots
clanged as he started climbing said stairs. “It’d take us an eternity to get
there with you blindfolded.”
Tony gave
a long-suffering sigh. “Please tell me there are no cameras here,” he said
after a moment.
Steve
didn’t reply.
“Great,” he
snorted. “If LOLCats of this start showing up on the
Internet I’ll know who to blame.”
“What
cats?”
Tony
shook his head and did his best to look dignified while hanging from the hip of
a white, blue and red suit of armor.
The
stairs were indeed a lot and they probably would have wasted time if Tony had
climbed down by himself, but the fact failed to make him feel any better. Steve
turned him around and let go, steadying him with a metal gauntlet.
Getting
vertigo while blindfolded was an… interesting
experience.
“Can
I take this off?” Tony asked, hoping he was pointing at the blindfold.
“Yes,
I think you-”
Tony
didn’t get to hear how that ended, because somebody roared, ‘Stark!’ and he was
tackled to the ground by what felt like a rampaging rhino.
“What
the- Wait-” he only managed to gasp out, before a big hand closed around his
throat, cutting off most of his air. The rest of his breath was knocked out of
him when he was slammed against a wall.
“Stop!”
he heard Steve say.
The
blindfold was ripped away and Luke Cage snarled right into his face. “What are
you doing here?” he growled. “And what is that?” he continued, pointing at Steve.
“It has Cap’s colors, how dare you?”
Tony
tugged at the hand clamped around his neck, even if he knew that it would be
nothing but a vain effort.
“Stop!” Steve repeated. It was probably supposed
to be commanding, but it came out cold and alien in the armor’s voice. “We have
no time to fight among us! We have a bigger threat to face.”
“Great,”
Luke snorted, and Tony knew that Luke could be scary, but he’d never witnessed
it firsthand. Now that he had, though, it was way too up close and personal for
his liking. He could feel his muscles tensing up, anticipating the blow that
was sure to come. Oh, this was going to hurt. “It talks like him, too.”
Abruptly
the pressure around his neck was gone, as well as the force keeping him up, and
Tony slid down the wall, coughing and taking in much needed air.
When
he looked up, he saw that Steve had hauled Luke off of him and he was now
restraining him, blocking his arms against his body. Not that it would be
enough to keep Luke Cage, especially with the other Avengers there to help him.
In
fact, Iron Fist and Spider Man had gotten over their surprise and joined the
fight. “No!” he shouted, but his voice came out as a rough rasp. He coughed
again. “Wait, it’s Steve!”
Everyone
froze in their tracks, and Steve apparently remembered just then that he was
wearing a helmet. He let go of Luke and lifted his faceplate. “Let him be,” he
said. “He’s defenseless.”
Tony
got to his feet and reached his side. “You know, I think you can actually take
it off now,” he said tapping a finger against his metal shoulder pads.
Steve
nodded and gave the command, in a matter of a few seconds the pieces of his
armor flew away from him and assembled together a couple of feet from them.
Under the suit he was still wearing the S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform.
“So…”
Peter started, crawling closer from his upside-down position on the ceiling.
“You’re alive then,” he said. “See I was right! He’s alive,
the other Steve must be some kind of clone.”
“Or
this one could be the clone,” Luke said, but despite his hostile tone he didn’t
make a move towards either Steve or Tony. “Or one of those
LMDs. Wouldn’t put it past Stark.”
“No
one is anybody’s clone, here,” Steve protested, and his affronted expression
would have been quite hilarious in another context. “I’m the real Steve
Rogers.”
“We
saw you die!” Iron Fist exclaimed. “It was on TV.”
“Well,
there was
an LMD,” Tony conceded. “But he was the one who got shot in his place.”
“See?”
Peter exclaimed, jumping down from the ceiling. “I told you it was a fraud! You
should never believe everything you see on TV!”
“I’m
still not-”
Multicolored
sparks surrounded Steve, and he blinked and took a step back in surprise. Then,
as abruptly as they had appeared , they were gone.
“It
is Steve,” Strange said, finally coming on scene. “An LMD or a clone would have
been revealed by the spell.”
Right,
magic. Tony had to admit that it had
its uses, though.
Steve
stared at him. “What are you doing here? I thought you were…” he trailed off
for a second, “abroad.”
“I’ve
been back for some time,” Strange replied. “And as soon as I'd heard you…” he
trailed off.
Steve
cleared his throat. “Thank you.”
Now
that Steve’s identity seemed to have been established, they all turned to stare
at Tony. “What are you doing bringing Stark here, then?” Luke asked Steve. “Did
he brainwash you?”
“He is
standing right here,” Tony said, rolling his eyes. “And he didn’t brainwash
anyone.”
He
was, of course, ignored.
“Tony
and I reached an agreement,” Steve said. “I’ve brought him here.”
“We
took every precaution,” Tony interjected, before anybody could raise
objections. “I can’t use my armor until Steve says so, Extremis is offline for
the next seven and a half hours and I came here blindfolded so I have no idea
where we are.”
After
that, no one seemed sure how things should go. Fortunately, after a few moments
of awkward silence, they were saved by Jessica. She came in holding her
daughter in her arms. “Is it safe to come out yet?” she asked.
“Hey,”
Luke said softly, the complete opposite of the man he’d been only moments
earlier.
He
reached his wife and cooed gently over his daughter.
“I’m
sick of this,” Jessica said, but she didn’t sound much serious. “I always get saddled
with the baby while you go and have all the fun, punching people’s teeth in.”
“Well,
it’s not like I can breastfeed her if she’s hungry,” Luke replied, grinning.
Despite
the fact that they both were outlaws, despite the fact that they risked their
life and their freedom every time they stepped outside their hideout, in this
moment they looked like the happiest family in the whole world. For a second,
Tony was mesmerized by the picture they presented. Their faces were abruptly
replaced by Tony’s memories, Jessica’s screaming and Luke’s anger and Carol’s
helpless expression when Tony had finally reached the Avengers Tower.
“What’s
he doing here?” Jessica asked, nodding in Tony’s direction.
He
shook his head to clear it. His memories were meaningless, things would go
differently, he would make sure of it. That was the
whole purpose of his being here. He raised his eyes and met hers. “I’m here to
talk,” he said, firmly.
She
shrugged. “Then talk.”
A
couple of minutes later they were sitting at the long table in what Tony
supposed was the living room. He could feel every Avengers'
gaze fixed on him as he stared down at his folded hands.
So
Tony started to talk, his voice low and flat. He told them everything he knew
about the Skrulls, the invasion, the Savage Land and
the attack on New York. He told them about the ship where their friends were
kept. He told them that Thor was still alive. He told them of Jessica and
Luke’s baby. He told them of Jan.
And
when he was done, he rubbed his hands over his face and took a deep breath. He
hadn’t felt this exhausted since- since he’d gone to find Wanda.
Around
him the silence was deafening.
Jessica
was the first one to speak, but she wasn’t very articulate. “This is- This-
God, Tony.”
“If
you’re lying…” Luke growled but let the threat unspoken.
“I’m
not,” he said, shaking his head. “And I’m not finished.”
Peter
came down from the ceiling and landed on the table, turning towards him. He was
wearing his mask so Tony couldn’t see his face, but he could pretty much guess.
“That bad, huh?” he said. “How can it get much worse than Skrulls?”
“They
indicted me,” Tony continued. “And they disbanded S.H.I.E.L.D.”
“How
could they disband S.H.I.E.L.D.?” Peter asked, puzzled. “It’s not a US based
organization-” he
continued, but Tony’s deadpan glance made
him trail off. “Right. In a perfect
world.”
“So
they kicked you out, then?” Luke snorted.
“First good news I’ve heard in a while.”
“Yes,
of course.” Tony nodded, because he really would have agreed with him. “And
then they put Norman Osborn in my place.”
6 | Well, of course I'd like to
sit around and chat, but someone's listening in.
Steve
swallows thickly. He knew that there was going to be something more terrible
than Skrulls, of course. Something so terrible that
pushed Tony to break his self-imposed rule of not interfering with the
timeline.
Having
it confirmed so bluntly and matter-of-factly, however- Steve can't say how, but
if he had any doubts left, now they've been swept away by Tony's calm voice, by
his eyes.
The
silence’s broken by Peter’s cry of outrage. “And this is why I should keep my
mouth shut” he mutters, then. “This goes beyond bad and straight into the land
of 'can I wake up, already?'”
“I
ran away with everything I could get my hands on,” Tony continues. “From Stark Industries projects to the Registration Database.
Meanwhile, Osborn settled himself in Stark Tower and managed to get a hold of
one of my suits,” he turns to Steve. “Your suit
to be precise. Then he assembled the Dark Avengers.”
Steve’s
grinding his teeth so hard, they are starting to hurt. Around the table, not
counting Tony’s low and monotone recounting of the future, the silence is
absolute. It’s a horrified kind of silence, and the expressions on the maskless faces clearly reflect that.
The
horror grows when Tony tells them who takes the place
of Ms. Marvel, Hawkeye, Wolverine and Spider-Man.
“When
he realized what I had done…” Tony trails off for a moment, his eyes becoming distant.
Steve knows this tale isn’t going end well for Tony; he knew that when Tony
took off the helmet yesterday and looked Steve in the eyes. “I tried to run,
but without Extremis my armor was useless, and the older armors were too
outdated. The only thing I could do was erase everything I had downloaded into
my brain.”
Steve
draws a sharp intake of breath. It shouldn’t surprise him, really, not after
all the time he’s known Tony. When his back is forced to the wall, Tony’s
common sense always seems to take a leave of absence and he’s sure to go
kamikaze on whatever threat he’s facing in the most destructive way – both for
his enemy and for Tony himself.
Without
counting the times he’s almost killed himself – and in
the most recent occasion, actually managed it; for thirty-seven minutes at
least – to save Steve or the other Avengers. The fact that it’s times,
plural, is nothing but further proof that, despite the war over Registration,
despite the hostilities, the person who hates Tony the most in the world is
Tony himself.
“But
I couldn't do it,” Tony goes on, and things have gone really bad in his future
if he sounds so heartbroken over the fact that he wasn’t able to commit suicide.
“Osborn and his Avengers raided the place. It was a close one, especially since
the Sentry was with them.”
Before
he realizes it, Steve’s hand hits the table with a loud bang that startles
everyone in the room. “Bob
would never work with the likes of
them!” he exclaims. “He would never…” he starts again, but he trails off when
he looks at Tony.
Tony
is staring intently at his left hand, his fingers rubbing the wrist. “He
watched as Osborn ripped off my left arm,” he says, too calm to be actually
calm. “Armor and everything,” he looks up at him then, and for the first time in
months Steve wishes Tony was lying to him. “Thank God for Maria Hill and her
RPG. And for Carol. They held Osborn’s Avengers back,
while I… I was in a really bad shape, but I managed to
run. I don’t know what happened to them."
Tony
takes a deep breath, his frown deepening. Steve knows it couldn't have possibly
ended there, it doesn't explain how Tony seems to have managed to go back in
time for one. He also knows that they need all the information they can get,
but Tony sounds as tired as he looks and Steve wishes he had made him tell
everything before facing the Avengers.
He
wouldn't be going in blind now.
"I
ran to Canada to recover. Osborn couldn’t enforce the SHRA within another
country’s borders, and while I knew he wouldn’t stop for trivialities such as
laws, the fact that he had to hunt me down and be inconspicuous about it gave
me some time," Tony goes on. Then he gives a shrug and with a nonchalance
that's obviously faked, he concludes, "I patched up my arm best way I
could and then I went to Europe."
“And
then what?” Peter asks, now crouching in the chair closest to Tony. “What’s in
Europe?”
“Tony,”
Strange says his first word since Tony’s started to speak. “What have you
done?”
“What
was necessary,” Tony replies, and if Steve never hears those words coming out
of Tony’s mouth again it will be too soon.
“How
did you find her?” Strange asks, he and Tony apparently having a conversation
that doesn't include the rest of them.
“I
was keeping tabs on her," Tony says. "To make sure she was fine."
"To
spy on her, you mean," Strange counters, his eyes narrowing slightly.
“Uh,"
Peter says, "anyone feels like sharing with the rest of the class?"
Tony's
gaze flickers in Peter's direction for a moment. He clears his voice, “I went
to see Wanda.”
There’s
a collective intake of breath at that. Then, Strange takes over again. “Tony,
have you any idea what you have done?”
“Actually,
no,” Tony snorts. “But it’s not like I care much.”
“So
what, he went to the Scarlet Witch to be sent back in time to change things?”
Peter shrugs. “I don’t know about you guys, but with everything he’s told us it
doesn’t sound to me like a bad thing. Despite the whole House
of M craziness.”
“If
everything he said is actually true,” Luke snorts. “The jury’s still out on that
one.”
“You
have every right not to believe me,” Tony replies with a sigh, but he’s looking
at Luke straight in the eyes. “After all, I’m not so sure of that myself.”
“But
it’s better to work on the assumption that it's true,” Steve says. “You said that
the Red Skull would assassinate me, and he did.”
“So
it was the Skull, huh?” Peter interjects. “Does he ever give up?”
Iron
Fist shrugs. “In my experience, villains never do.”
“Though
it sure is convenient, isn’t it?” Luke says. “She brought you back just in time
so you could save Cap. Don’t get me wrong,” he says, shooting a glance at
Steve, “I’m not saying that was a bad choice, but why now?
Couldn’t she have sent you before you started this whole fascist regime of
yours? Before your pet Thor killed Goliath?”
“Or
before Happy was…” Tony trails off. “I don’t know, I just asked her to help me.
I wasn’t very coherent at the time. For all I know, this is all some kind of
delirious dream I'm having while I’m lying in the snow and dying of
hypothermia.” He blinks, as if suddenly realizing something. “Maybe it was when
I mentioned Clint…”
Steve
frowns. “What about him?”
“She
brought him back,” Tony says. “Weeks ago, months
maybe. Clint is alive.”
“Clint?”
Luke frowns. “You mean Hawkeye? Clint Barton?”
“Okay,”
Jessica admits, throwing her hands up. “I’ve got to say this is getting more
and more unbelievable.”
“He’s
telling the truth,” Strange says suddenly, his eyes fixed on Tony. “Clint came
to me months ago, looking for the Scarlet Witch. I gave him all the advice I
could, and he left. He had no interest in resuming his old life.”
“This
is getting out of hand,” Iron Fist mumbles, and Steve can’t help but agree.
Steve’s
never thought this would be easy, but with every piece of information that Tony
adds to their knowledge, the picture becomes bigger and bigger. Variables and
players Steve hasn’t counted make what they’re trying to achieve seem more and
more impossible to realize by the second.
“It’s
not relevant,” Tony says, drawing the attention back to him.
“I
think Clint being alive is very relevant,” he disagrees.
“Not
right now,” Tony shakes his head. “I don’t know how long Carol can keep
Spiderwoman busy, and we still have to come up with a plan.”
Jessica
sighs. “I still can’t believe that she…” she trails off, looking at Luke. “We
have to find a safe place for the baby.”
Steve
glances at Tony. “You could-”
“No,” Tony
exclaims before he can finish. “Haven’t you heard what I said? Jarvis is
probably a Skrull already, and…” he rubs his face.
“Being next to me isn’t really the safest place in the world, right now. You’re
probably better on the run.”
Steve
frowns and then he realizes he must mean the Mandarin. “That’s right,” he says.
“What about the Mandarin?”
“The what now?” Peter exclaims.
“I
can handle it,” Tony tells him, through clenched teeth. Then he turns to Peter,
“MJ and your aunt… are they safe?”
“Oh,
right,” Peter nods. “I’ve been meaning to ask, what’s with the whole Bat-Signal
thing?”
“Are they
safe?” Tony repeats.
“They
are here,” Strange replies for Peter.
Tony
sighs in relief and seems to fold in his chair.
“What
made you think-” Peter starts.
“The
Kingpin ordered a hit on them,” Tony says.
Peter
goes still for a moment and then he’s at Tony’s throat fast as lightening. “The
Kingpin what?”
he exclaims. “When were you going to tell me that!?”
“Well,
I just did, didn’t I?” Tony answers, but he doesn’t make a move to escape the
hold Peter has got on his collar.
“Regretting
you showed your face in public now, aren't you?” Luke snorts out loud.
“Enough!”
Steve says loudly, standing to his feet. “Spider-Man, let go of him,” he
commands. “We’re working with a deadline and we have to come up with a
strategy.”
“See,
that’s what I said,” Tony mutters.
“You,
too, Tony.”
Steve glowers. “Shut up.”
“I
still ain’t trusting him,” Luke says, leaning back against his chair
and crossing his arms.
Suddenly
multicolored strands surround them, swirling around in circles. One brushes
against his arm and even through the uniform Steve feels the humming energy as
it tickles along his skin.
“What
is this?” Peter asks with a frown. Then his brow clears and he chuckles when a
yellow circle of mystic power brushes against his outstretched hand. "It
tickles."
“Magic,”
Tony says, but for once there’s wonder instead of annoyance in his voice.
“It’s
a spell,” Strange explains, as the circles disappear one by one. “To show anyone with deception towards us.”
“So,
did it work?” Peter asks.
“Well,
no one is having a seizure,” Strange replies.
Tony
snorts. “Well, that’s good to know,” he mutters. “Now.”
“I
guess it doesn’t matter if I’ve been deceptive about Logan’s beer, then,” Peter
says with a shrug.
“Have
you got a death wish, man?” Luke asks, shooting him an incredulous glance.
“So,
what’s the plan, Cap?” Tony asks, turning towards him.
“You’re
the one with all the information,” he says. “You tell me.”
Of
course, Tony wouldn’t be Tony if he hadn’t already thought about several
options. “Spiderwoman mustn’t suspect a thing,” he starts. “And we need a
reliable way to exchange information.”
“What
about S.H.I.E.L.D. and all the capekillers you set on
our backs?” Luke points out.
“I’ll
handle that,” Tony says. “And I’ll see if I can extend the amnesty a little
longer for those who’re helping with the clean up. They won’t bother you.”
Luke
snorts out loud. “You sound so sure.”
“Why
do you think they haven’t found you yet?” Tony asks, slowly. “And even when
they found you, you always managed to escape? I know you all feel safe hiding
down here, but what about when you’re on the streets? There are cameras and
cell phones everywhere, and that means I can find you.”
During
Tony’s speech, Steve watches as Luke’s expression becomes progressively darker and
darker. He almost steps into the conversation once again, but after a moment he
decides to let it go. Let them blow some steam off; if they could get
everything out in the open, it would certainly be better in the long run.
“So
what?"
Luke snorts. "Are we supposed to believe that all this time you’ve been
trying to help us? Excuse me, but I seem to remember a certain asshole wearing
armor hell-bent on arresting us.”
“Why
do you think I accepted the job as Director of SHIELD? Without me there to
bring you in, without me there to supervise everything, what do you think would
have happened to you?”
Steve
has to wonder. He still believes that Tony was and still is misguided, because
while the fundamental principles of the Registration are sound, the methods are
completely wrong. And contrary to what most people may believe, the ends never
justify the means; it’s the means that makes the ends worthy of being achieved.
If you get lost along the way, what’s the whole purpose?
Still,
Tony is probably telling the truth in saying that he did all this for them. He
just can’t understand that being safe and alive means nothing if you aren’t
free. And superheroes need freedom, they need room to
maneuver, to act as quickly as possible. Tony would have them all smothered by
bureaucracy and politics.
“Oh,
I don’t know,” Luke barks out a mirthless laugh. “The Negative Zone seems kinda hard for the humanitarian solution.”
“Believe
me, it isn't,” Tony replies, darkly. “You don’t want to know the alternative
they proposed to us. And anyway, it was supposed to be temporary.”
“Of
course. Until
we signed up with-”
Okay,
they’ve had enough. Steve clears his voice, and Luke stops at once. Everybody
turns to look at him, expectantly.
“Soo,” Peter starts, voice uneasy. “Where were we?”
“What
about the Skrull detector?” Steve asks, turning to Tony. “You said maybe you
could develop one.”
“A
Skrull detector?”
Peter exclaims. “Seriously?”
“I
said Reed
could,” Tony corrects him. “And he’s still out of commission for a while. As
soon as he’s on his feet we’ll be working on it.”
“What
about the Red Skull?” he asks then. Technically the assassination attempt has
been a failure, and as long as he remains under the radar the Skull will be
none the wiser, but that’s not a good reason to let him carry out more of his
plans.
And
having known him as long as he has, Steve is sure that killing him is only the
tip of the iceberg.
“I’ll
handle that,” Tony replies.
He
sighs. “Tony, you can’t-”
“The Falcon
and Bucky will have Crossbones by now,” he says. “Leave that to us.”
“He
was trying to kill me,”
Steve exclaims. “Don’t you think I have a right to-”
“No,”
Tony cuts him off, firmly. “I need you here, to run your side of things.”
“Will
you look at that,” Peter says, in mock wonder. “From
fugitives to undercover for the authorities in less than a day.”
“One
wonders if by the end of all this we won’t all be in the Negative Zone,” Luke
snorts. “Or worse, registered.”
“No
one is getting registered,” Steve exclaims, adamant.
Tony’s
hinted that he’s got some ideas regarding the Registration, and while Steve
still isn’t quite sure he should trust him with everything, if he ever could
again, he’s sure Tony knows Steve won’t stand for it. He may not choose open
opposition now that he’s seen what they’ve caused to the people they’ve sworn
to protect, but he will never support it as long as there’s breath in him.
“Cap
is right,” Tony says. “I’ve got thirteen months, give or take, before the Skrulls launch their full scale attack. More time would be
ideal, but I can work with that.”
“I’m
sure you’ve had plenty of practice to hone your kissing ass skills, lately,”
Luke snorts. “This should be a walk in the park for you.”
Tony
narrows his eyes at him. “You’d be surprised how much ass I had to kiss before
the SHRA was approved not to get all of you sent to the scientists.”
“And
I suppose the Negative Zone is better, then?”
“As a
matter of fact-”
“Here
they go again,” Peter sighs. “Seriously, guys. Find some
new arguments.”
Steve
slams his palm on the table. Everyone is suddenly silent. “Will you listen to
yourselves?” he says, slowly. “We’re in the middle of a hostile invasion and
you’re squabbling like children!”
Tony
and Luke are still glaring at each other, but after a few moments, Tony takes a
deep breath and the tenseness of his shoulders lessens visibly. “You’re right,”
he says, then he turns to him. “We can keep in contact
through our suits,” he says. “And I’m sure to receive a visit by the Falcon and
Barnes very shortly, so I’ll better head back.”
“What
about us?” Peter asks, and for the first time directly to Tony. “What are we
supposed to do?”
Tony
glances back at Steve. After a moment, he realizes that he’s waiting for him to
reply. “We’ll be organizing an offensive-force,” he says. “We have to get in
touch with everyone who went underground or into hiding the past few months,
and we have to prepare to strike. Of course, we’ll be contacting only those we
are sure aren’t Skrulls.”
Tony
nods. “They won’t take us by surprise,” he says.
“Um,”
Peter mumbles, raising his hand. “This maybe sounds like a stupid question,
but… what about the Spiderwoman pod-person? Wouldn’t she, like, notice that Cap
is alive?”
“It’s
not relevant, as long as she thinks we’re still fighting each other,” Tony
replies shaking his head.
For a
second, Steve is almost physically ill. It feels so normal, he
and Tony planning a course of action like this, in front of the Avengers.
Almost as if they still were a team. But looking closely, he sees how everyone
except himself is keeping noticeably away from Tony, how Tony is keeping to
himself, hunched on his chair, his left arm still cradled by his right, as if
he needs to make sure of its presence. And Tony’s eyes are downcast, and his
general countenance is exhausted. The bruises from Steve's knuckles and the
door are dark, almost shocking against the sick paleness of his skin.
Steve
is sure that he doesn’t look much better.
“Extremis
will be out of commission for a couple of hours more,” Tony says, after a
moment. “But I’ll be
able to fly the armor back.”
“Are
you sure?” Steve frowns. “It doesn’t sound very comfortable.”
Tony
shrugs. “I've flown in a worse shape," he says. "I'll manage."
He stands up then, "I have to go, now. Autopsies to
supervise. Funerals to organize.”
Someone
coughs uncomfortably, and Steve recognizes Peter.
Tony’s
looking at Steve, now, but there’s a hint of amusement in his eyes. “You have to
walk me to the door,” he says, showing him the blindfold. “And leave me
somewhere far away from here.”
Steve
nods, and with a command his suit assembles around him.
“Okay,”
he hears Peter say. “That’s weird.”
He
takes the briefcase with the Iron Man armor and waits as Tony ties the black
cloth over his eyes. No one says a thing as they leave.
Fifteen
minutes later, they are in another dark and secluded alley and Steve
reactivates Tony’s armor. He tries not
to think about the power he has over the other man. Tony’s suit is practically
useless without Extremis, and barehanded Tony wouldn’t stand a chance against
Steve, much less against him wearing his red, white and blue armor.
When
he used the overrides earlier, in the Helicarrier,
Tony was left only in his boxers. But even now, wearing the S.H.I.E.L.D.
uniform, he looks barely less vulnerable. Steve can still picture the naked
curve of his neck.
I
could kill you, the idle thought springs into Steve’s mind. And he could. He
only needs to reach out with his gauntlet, or even just his hand, close the
fingers around that fragile flesh and snap. But Tony, as he’s said, doesn’t
consider him an enemy. He never has. Apparently, Steve still deserves all of
his trust.
For
the first time in a long time, Steve wants to trust him and feels that maybe, maybe he
could, eventually.
Iron
Man assembles around Tony, and after a moment he takes a step, another, and
then he stumbles.
Steve
quickly catches him and helps him keep his balance. “Are you sure you’re all right?”
he asks. “I could-”
Tony
breaks free of his loose grip. “No,” he says. “I’m fine.”
He
fires his jetboots and he’s flying.
Tony’s
nothing but a small red dot against the horizon, when his voice comes through
their comm link. “Be careful, Steve.”
“You,
too,” he says, then turns and goes back to their safe house.
As
soon as he’s back, he hears her voice before actually seeing her.
“I’ve
just seen Carol!” she’s saying. She sounds agitated.
Strange
comes out to meet him. “You better take that off,” he says, pointing at the
armor.
Even
as he’s nodding, the armor disassembles to recompose a few feet from them.
Steve frowns. “I need to find a place-”
“Leave
that to me,” Strange says, smiling.
Steve
blinks. Maybe Tony is right and Strange actually has a spell for everything.
Steve follows the hypnotic hand gestures as magic surrounds both Strange and
the armor. Then Strange drops his hands, his expression satisfied.
"There,"
he says.
Steve
looks at the armor, still standing in front of them in plain sight, then he turns to frown at Strange.
"It's
hidden from her view," Strange says. "We can all see it, except for
her.
"Thanks,
that works," Steve nods again and follows the voices to the room where only
minutes earlier they were sitting with Tony. In fact, she is standing right
next to where Tony was sitting.
“She
told me that Cap is-” she blinks when she sees him “-still alive…” she trails
off.
“Yes,
I am,” he says grinning at her.
She
blinks again and then she rushes to hug him. Steve returns the embrace warmly.
Over her head he catches sight of the others’ bemused faces. Peter, who’s now
taken his mask off, is openly blinking at him. Everyone seems to forget he's
done his share of undercover work.
He
can lie. He can deceive.
She
draws back, frowning up at him. “What’s going on?”
Steve
smiles down at her. The truth, they say, is better than any lie you could ever
make up. “The one who died was an LMD, or a clone,” he says. “They kept me on
the Helicarrier, but I managed to escape.”
“How
did you manage to evade S.H.I.E.L.D. security?” she asks,
disbelief clear in her narrowed eyes. The eyes she’s stolen. “The last time I
was a prisoner on the Helicarrier it took Hydra to
get me out.”
“He
had a little help,” Strange says, coming into the room.
She
looks between the two of them, and then down at her feet. “Then Carol…” she
trails off, defeated.
“It’s
a trap,” Steve replies. The truth. "They probably
don't want people to know that I got away."
Abruptly,
she lets out a cry of rage and storms out of the room, leaving everyone to
stare at her back. Steve has caught sight of unshed tears at the corner of her
eye.
They
all know what she is – and who she isn’t – but looking at her, trying to tell
the difference, desperately searching for something alien, and
only finding familiar things is… disconcerting.
He
takes a deep breath.
This
won't be easy at all.
7 | Every
whisper of every waking hour, I'm choosing my confessions.
Carol
stormed into his office, her fury obviously written on every feature of her
face. It probably would have been more impressive if his doors had slammed
open, instead of sliding quietly.
“I
don’t-” she started, then cut herself off with a small
growl. She raised her eyes and frowned at him.
“Jessica
is my friend!” she exclaimed, throwing her arms wide. “And you made me tell
her-”
“They
won’t come anyway,” he said, his shrug lost in the layers of metal he was
wearing.
“They
won’t- How do you know?” she asked. “How can you know?”
Then
all of her anger seemed to leave her at once. She sighed and looked at him, and
Tony couldn’t really be sure, but he suspected there was a pitying look hiding
underneath her domino mask. “Tony, I wonder…” she trailed off, then looked straight at him. “Steve is dead.”
He
swallowed. “Your point?”
“That’s
the whole point! Cap is dead, Tony!” she exclaimed. “And never mind this whole
Registration business, he was your best friend!”
“Carol,”
he tried gently, but he was wearing his armor, and the tone got lost in the
hollowness of the electronic voice.
“It’s
only been hours, Tony,” she went on. “Hours.
And you’re already running around with a robotic version of Captain America,
and you’re sending me to lure my friends into a trap using an LMD clone of your
dead best friend!”
Well, he wanted to tell her. You did
it, didn’t you?
It
wasn’t the time for pettiness, however, and she didn’t know the truth; her rage
was understandable. When they had used that same trick in his own timeline,
they had been desperate to bring in the New Avengers.
To
protect them, he reminded himself. He had been fairly good at convincing in the
beginning, but ever since Steve’s death and when things had started going from
bad to worse with horrifying mathematical precision, it had started to sound
like an empty reminder.
Maybe
he’d always been deluding himself, and the pretense just couldn’t survive in
the end. But he remembered what he’d felt when Nick Fury had first handed him
the draft of the Registration Act. The first thought in his mind had been,
'things will never be the same again; his second, ‘Steve will oppose this to
the death.’
He’d
never felt such terror before in his life, but at the same time a calm,
soothing feeling had bloomed inside him. Acceptance, of what he knew needed to
be done, of what he had to do.
It
had been the only thing that kept him going. Until Steve’s
death. Until he’d seen what could have been, if he’d told Steve the
truth.
And
Steve had wanted freedom, even at the cost of his life, but what about Tony?
What of those he would leave – and had left – behind? Ironically enough,
though, Steve had died only when he’d finally surrendered, as if he really
needed freedom to live.
And
they’d all been left- Tony
had been left with the dead on his shoulders, and a lonely life to atone for
all that death.
Die
in freedom, or give in a little so that you could save lives. They would never
agree on that, Tony knew. But it was all right, he’d rather carry the burden of
the living with his own strength alone, than that of the dead, inflicting its
crushing weight upon the shoulders of other people.
“Steve
is not dead,” he said, when he realized that Carol was waiting for him to say
something.
She
stared at him for a long time. “Tony,” she said then, and her voice sounded as
if just the action of saying the word was deeply hurting her. “Tony. Steve is dead.”
“No,
he isn’t,” he said. “I’ll explain when Maria and... Jan get here.” He
swallowed; hopefully Carol hadn't caught his hesitation.
She
grabbed his forearms. “Tony,” she exclaimed. “Listen to yourself!”
But
she was staring at Iron Man’s faceplate, and not into a human’s eyes, and that
was probably why she let go of him after a moment. She sighed and combed a
gloved hand through her hair. “I think you need to rest,” she said. “Just go
lay down, we’ll talk about this in a couple of hours.”
“It’s
funny,” he said, “how you all seem to think I’m crazy, and subsequently attempt
to cure me with sleep.”
“Tony,
if I know you,” she said, “and right now, I’m not so sure I do, I know that you
haven’t slept since Steve’s death. Possibly even before that.”
“Why
do you all seem to forget that I’m the CEO of an international company,” he
mused. “I’ve run on sleepless nights and nothing but coffee for days before I
ever was Iron Man.”
“This
is not a business meeting, Tony,” she said, slowly.
“You
are right,” he said.
As
much as he wished he could, there was no getting out of this one. No ill-timed supervillain attack, no intergalactic crisis demanding his
attention.
And
Pepper was still in California.
Carol
was about to reply, when the Extremis feed he had on the cameras outside his
office showed him that Maria and Jan were barely seconds away from arriving. He
opened the doors with a thought and Carol turned sharply, mildly startled.
It
never got old.
“Sir,”
Maria said, with a sharp nod.
Behind
her, a frowning Janet Van Dyne followed. For a moment, Tony thought his heart had
stopped, and he could only imagine the expression he had on his face. It was
the first time he'd seen her, since she-
She
looked great. She looked perfect. She looked alive.
He
had the sudden urge to go and hug her, but he managed to suppress it. He rarely
touched people, especially women, in a non-sexual manner, and anyway it would
look strange, a robot embracing a woman.
No
one seemed to notice his hesitation, as he was wearing his armor, so he took a
deep breath to clear his head and turned to Maria. “Everything all right on
your end?” he asked.
She
shrugged. “Harder than you made it out to be,” she replied. “But I managed it.”
"See?"
Tony said. "I knew you could do it."
"Your
faith in me is very reassuring. Sir," she replied, but her voice was dripping
sarcasm.
“What’s
going on?” Jan asked. “She told me I mustn’t talk to anyone and then she
dragged me here.”
“Tony?”
Carol turned to him.
“I
think you should sit down,” he said pointing to the chairs in front of his
desk. “This might take a while.”
Jan
and Carol exchanged a glance and slowly sat down.
He
motioned Maria to take his chair, while he remained standing. “What I’m about
say will sound crazy and very unlikely,” he started, “but don’t interrupt me
until I’m done.”
They
didn’t.
When he
was done the reaction was very much like that of Steve’s Avengers. No one spoke
for a long time.
Then,
Carol lowered her head, her fingers combing through her hair to end on the back
of her neck, lacing together, her elbows propped on her knees. “God, Tony,”
she exhaled.
“I
know this is a lot to take in, but-”
Jan
shot to her feet. “Do you have any idea what you’re saying!?” she exclaimed.
“Hank isn’t a- he’s not- there’s no way-”
“Jan,
please…” he said raising his hands, palm up. “I wish it weren’t true, believe
me. But we know, we can get ready and we can stop them.”
Jan
looked like she wanted to add something, but at the last moment she seemed to
deflate and she fell back into her chair. Carol still hadn’t moved nor said
anything.
“Is
he,” she murmured after a moment, “is he all right?”
“And
Jessica?”
Carol asked, raising her eyes.
“They’re
being kept prisoner in a ship,” he replied. “But they should be fine.”
“Are
we past the denial stage, then?” Maria asked, turning everyone’s attention
towards her. “We over with the emotional moment?”
Carol
openly glared at her, as Maria leant backward in the chair. His chair.
Tony
tried not to think about what Steve had said. Maria wasn’t going to turn on
him, not if she believed even just a little that he might be telling the truth.
She would follow his plan and his lead, at least as long as she needed him to
say how things were going. Or until he showed her more solid
evidence.
But
Tony was never going to tell her the whole picture, he would keep her close but
not too close, and the moment she would openly challenge him – because she would;
even when she’d been helping him she had, up until the end – he would have
solid proof of the invasion by then.
She
turned to Tony. “Wilson brought back Crossbones,” she said. “Just
like you said.” He nodded, motioning her to continue. “And we got hold
of agent Carter, as per your orders. She’s in custody now.”
He
nodded again. “Is she all right?”
“She keeps
asking what happened to Rogers,” she replied. “But I gave orders not to tell
anything to her.”
“Good,”
he said. Maybe he could set this right, too. Maybe Steve and Sharon could… He
interrupted that train of thought before it could get too far. “Has Dr. Samson
arrived, yet?”
“He’s
on his way,” Maria replied. “Still, I don’t understand why you called him.”
“It’s
really true, isn’t it?” Carol said. “And Cap is…”
“He’s
alive,” he said. “And well, but he’s still officially dead,” he continued, and
his voice didn’t even waver. “He’s going to keep his head down, and we’re going
to pretend we don’t know. Steve’s Avengers are still fugitives from the law and
the Mighty Avengers will keep trying to bring them in. At least, that’s what
we’re going to say.”
Carol
frowned. “The… Mighty Avengers?”
“And
what about the Registration?”
Jan asked.
“Yes,
Director,” Maria echoed. “What about the Registration?”
Tony
ignored the two of them in favor of answering to Carol. “I’m putting a new team
together,” he said. “And you’re going to lead them.”
“I…”
she blinked. “What?”
“You’ll
be leading the Mighty Avengers,” he repeated. “I’m leaving everything to you,
including the choice of the roster.”
Carol
narrowed her eyes. “And do what?” she asked. “You just told me we’re supposed
to just give the impression of going after the others, and at the same time
what’s said inside this room can't get out. How am I supposed to work with
that?”
“I’m
sure you’ll find a way,” he said. “And I’ll give you the names of those we can
trust.”
“And
there goes my free choice of the roster,” she muttered.
“We
can’t afford to take any chances,” Tony told her. “The more people we tell, the
more we risk.”
“And
what’s the alternative?” Jan asked. “Do everything by yourself?”
“No,”
Tony shook his head. “It’s important that when it comes down to it, we present
a united front.”
It
was important that they could work without Tony there to tell them what was
going to happen. If the Skrulls managed to use the
virus on him he would be incapacitated; and even if they didn’t, his life was
destined to go to hell once this whole mess was over and the higher-ups decided
they needed someone to blame.
“Which
brings us once again to the unregistered Avengers,” Maria said. “What is it
that you have planned for them?”
“I-”
he started, not sure how to continue, when his communication link crackled to
life.
“Dr.
Samson is here, Sir,” the voice of Agent Lewis came through.
“Bring
him to Agent Carter’s cell, I’ll be right there,” he replied, then he turned to the three women in front of him. “We’re
done for now, I’ll get back to you later.”
“Sir!” Maria called. “Sir!
This doesn’t end here!”
“Tony-”
Carol started, but he was already at the door.
Samson
was standing outside the cell-block, a guard on each side of him. “Director
Stark,” he said nodding.
“It’s
Tony,” he replied, “and you know it.”
"I
didn't want to presume," Samson smiled slightly. “The last time we met you
were just Iron Man.”
“Leave,”
he ordered the guards.
“So what’s
so urgent and secret?” Samson asked when they were alone.
There
were no words he could use to lessen the bluntness of the words he was about to
say, so he decided to just go for the heart of the matter. “I called you here
because of Agent Carter,” he said.
Samson
sighed and his eyes went sad. “I see,” he said. “After Captain America’s death,
she must be facing-”
“She's
been brainwashed,” he cut him off. “She was supposed to be the one to kill
him.”
Samson’s
eyes widened, but to his credit he recovered almost instantly. “Would you care
to elaborate on that?”
“We've
managed to get her away in time,” he said. Samson nodded attentively, when you
dealt with super heroes and super villains on daily basis there were very few
things left that could surprise you. “But I need you to undo whatever Doctor
Faustus has done.”
Samson
frowned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Behavior conditioning through
hypnosis is tricky, Tony,” he said a moment later, sighing. “And going in there
to work blindly on her might do more damage than any good at all. The human
brain is a very complex organ.” He gave Tony a look. “Not that I have to tell
you, I suppose.”
“I
know that,” he replied. “But what will you have me do? I’ve kept her totally
isolated, so she doesn’t know for now, but-”
“She
doesn’t know Captain America’s dead?” Samson exclaimed.
“No,
they brought her here straight from the Courthouse,” he said. “And Cap’s not
dead.”
Samson
narrowed his eyes at him. “What?” he whispered, shooting sharp
glances right and left. He didn’t need to, though,
Tony had eyes and ears everywhere. “What do you mean- They’ve got a date set
for the funeral.”
“I
know,” he nodded. “And I’ll be there, and so will be everyone else. But he’s
not dead.”
“Then
why-”
“It’s
not relevant at the moment,” he cut him off. “I need agent Carter away from
everything here, and I need you to work on her. Tell her not to trust what the
TV says and-”
Samson
put up a hand. “I don’t think you fully realize what you’re asking me to do,” he
said. “You’re asking me to poke around in her subconscious, which has already
been poked around by other people, and then tell her that she was programmed to
kill her lover-”
“She
didn’t actually kill him.”
“An
empty relief, don't you think? Steve Rogers is dead, Tony,” Samson said, very
slowly, as if Tony had suddenly lost three thirds of his IQ. “You’re asking me
to lie to agent Carter at her most vulnerable time. I’m don’t
know if you can appreciate just how devastating this could be for her.”
“Steve
is not dead,” Tony repeated.
“He
was shot on the steps of the Courthouse,” Samson pointed out, but his voice was
low and kind, as if he were talking to a child, or trying to calm a scared
animal.
“It
was an LMD.”
“They
scheduled an autopsy.”
“Faked.”
Samson
sighed and stared at him for a long moment. “Why don’t you take off your helmet
so that we can have this conversation face to face?”
Tony
knew exactly
the way this would end. “No,” he said. “I don’t care if you don’t believe me, I don’t care if you think I’ve gone completely nuts.”
“That’s
hardly-”
“I
told you what you have to do,” he cut him off, pointing at the holding cell.
“There’s a woman in there who needs your help and
you’re going to give it to her.”
Samson
gave him a long look, and Tony could tell this conversation wasn’t over, but
Samson was one of the best, that was why he chose him in the first place, if he
gave up at the first sign of hostility he wouldn’t be doing his job.
“Fine,”
he said, at last, with a sharp nod. “I will see what I can do, but I’m no
expert in the field of hypnosis.”
“Whatever
you need and whomever you need,” Tony said. “But you have to understand that
secrecy is our highest priority. Just take her and disappear, don’t tell anyone
where you’re going. Don’t tell me.”
“Tony,”
he said after a moment. “What is it we’re hiding from?”
“Trust
me,” he replied. “You don’t want to know.”
Samson
nodded. “When can we leave?”
“As
soon as you’re ready,” he replied. “And Doc, get her to do a pregnancy test.”
“What?”
“Just-”
he took a deep breath. “Just do it,” he said, before turning and walking away.
“What-
Tony!” he called after him, but Tony didn’t hesitate, didn’t turn back. “Stark!
Stark!”
Now
Sharon was in Doc Samson’s hands, and despite all of his reservations, Tony
knew he would be able to help her. Until then, though, no one had to know where
they were hiding, not even him. Tony didn’t want to know, if he didn’t know he
would have nothing to tell Steve, except the truth. Sharon had been the
intended killer, and she was now away to clear her mind. Literally.
Of
course, that alone wouldn’t stop Steve from trying to find her, but it ensured
that he never would. After all, it was all for his safety, until Sharon was
definitely out of Dr. Faustus and the Red Skull’s grip, she was a threat to
Steve, and any threat to Steve was to be avoided.
Never
mind that Tony himself had put him in a risky situation, but at least he had
the armor to protect him. But with Sharon… Steve
tended to fully lower his guard around the people he loved, and who was to know
that Sharon wouldn’t attempt killing him again?
Samson
would come through, and Sharon would be herself again one day, and then Steve
could meet her, and she was pregnant, she would probably keep the baby the
moment she knew Steve was all right, and Steve would be a perfect father, and Tony…
And
Tony.
He
had no time to dwell on such things, this time everything would be all right,
and Steve could be together with the woman he loved. With a
family. Tony would do everything in his power to make sure Steve got his
deserved happy ending, and it didn’t matter where Tony would fit in there, if
at all.
The
feed linked to his office camera showed Sam Wilson pacing around. Right. Ever since Steve had contacted him to warn Spider
Man, he knew this moment was coming. He had no idea what Steve had told him, if
he’d managed to convince him he was still alive, and he hated getting into a
situation without clues on how he could get out of it.
Still,
it wasn’t like he could hide from him, and the Falcon was no threat to him. Probably.
When
the doors opened, Sam turned sharply around. He pointed a finger at him. “You!”
he exclaimed.
“When
were you going to tell me?”
“Tell
you what?”
“First
I get a weird anonymous message telling me to get Spider-Man’s family to
safety,” he said. “And when I go to meet the Avengers to see if they indeed
were in danger, what do I find?” he glared at him.
Tony
didn’t know Sam Wilson all that well, he’d always been a friend of Steve’s and
while there had never been friction between the two of them, it wasn’t all warm
fuzzies, either. Still, it was quite obvious that
right now, Sam was furious. “Steve Rogers. Captain America.
Alive.”
“Sam,
I-”
“I’m
not done,” Sam cut him off, raising a hand. “So I asked him what the hell was
going on, and suddenly we’re being invaded by aliens!”
“Sam-”
“Shut
up!” Sam raised his voice. “And when I come back here to ask for an explanation
that makes some kind of sense, I find out you’ve arrested Sharon and you’re
keeping her here.”
“She
was going to shot- well, not Steve, but she was the one that would
have-”
“Bullshit,”
Sam cut him off. “She loves
him, and you of all people shouldn’t-”
“Let
me finish,” Tony continued. It was strange how some conversations never changed
much, despite the fact that he already knew where most of them were going. “She
was brainwashed. She and twenty other agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were. They would
have freed Crossbones, if I hadn’t acted to prevent it.”
Sam
rubbed his face with his hands. He muttered a curse, then
he raised his eyes once more. “What am I supposed to do with this, then?”
“Whatever
you were planning to do if Cap had really died,” Tony replied. “You and Barnes
would have gone after the Red Skull. Speaking of which, do you know where he
is?”
Sam
shook his head. “I told him to run after we captured Crossbones.”
“By
now, he probably knows Steve is still alive,” he mused aloud.
Sam stared
at him. “You’re going to be in so much trouble,” he said, halfway through
serious and mocking.
“That
I am,” he agreed.
He
had to decide what to do about him, with Steve being alive there was no way
Barnes would accept his legacy. Nor was there any hope of Steve giving up his
shield, even if it was to give it to Bucky.
“Just
tell him to lie low,” he said. “It’s safer that way, and… you two keep an eye
on Steve.” Sam nodded.
“And
I know that Barnes is in contact with Fury,” Tony continued, and Sam narrowed
his eyes at him. “Tell him to tell Fury I have a nice offer for him.”
Sam
hesitated, but then he gave a firm nod. “Anything else?”
“Keep
your eyes opened,” he said. “Both sets of them, act as if you don’t know
anything.”
Sam
nodded again. “Steve said I can be your contact to them,” he said. “If all else
fails.”
“Yes,”
Tony replied. “That’s- That’s good. Now, I have to…” he trailed off.
Sam
didn’t say anything and just walked away, leaving Tony alone in his office.
Right.
Autopsies
to supervise.
Funerals to organize.
8 | In
my time of dying, want nobody to mourn.
Tony’s
voice comes quietly through their link. It’s been almost a week since they last
saw each other, and on that occasion Tony was in the armor, so it’s a relief to
hear his human voice. Steve’s realized he’s come very close to actually
forgetting how it sounds.
Tony’s
always telling him to use the channel just for important communications, but
Steve’s funeral is scheduled in just a few hours, and Steve has to hear his
voice. He can’t tell if it’s to reassure Tony or himself.
“You
asked me to help Bucky,” Tony’s saying, “and not to let the dream die.”
“Yeah,”
he confirms. “I wrote that as soon as I found out about Bucky and then edited
it after Civil War started. Just in case, you know…” he trails off.
Tony
is silent for a moment. “Yeah. So, I gave your shield
to Bucky and made him Captain America.”
“And
what are you going to do now?”
“I
don’t know,” Tony admits. “But if we have to stick as close as possible to what
we know…” he continues after a moment, “I guess he’s still our best choice.”
When,
a couple of days ago, both Bucky and Sam arrived to their hiding place, looking
for them and when Steve told Strange to drop the illusion, so that they could
see him… They were obviously surprised to see him alive and well, but Bucky’s
face…
His
eyes became as hard as stones and unreadable in the matter of seconds. Just another reminder of the abyss that has opened between the two
of them.
Tony
honored his request in the best possible way he could in his reality. It may
have been too little, too late, but it meant that Tony had still cared enough.
Now, it means that they could probably try and patch up their friendship, or at
least a semblance of it.
“Why
are you so silent?” Tony asks, puzzled, then he gives a quiet chuckle. “I can
just picture you right now, hugging your beloved shield. Don’t worry, Steve,
I’m not taking away your baby.”
Steve
frowns. “My shield is not my… baby,” he mumbles, slightly annoyed, but
Tony chuckles again and Steve has the inkling that’s a rare thing for Tony to
do these days, and he’s inclined to let it go.
“I’m
actually having a replica made, in case we decide to go through with this,” he
admits a moment later. “It’s based on the blueprints of the one I made for you
when you lost yours. No one but you could tell the difference.”
Steve
rubs his eyes, he’s getting a headache. “Just how far have you planned this?”
Tony
is silent for a moment. “Far enough,” he says, then
quietly he adds, “I hope.”
“You
can’t make plans for everything,” he says with a sigh.
“Well,
I can try,” Tony replies, and Steve can clearly picture his self-mocking
expression. “I just want to be prepared."
“Do
you think,” he asks after a moment, “that we could strike a preemptive attack
against the Skrulls?”
“You’re
the tactician, Steve,” Tony replies. “And anyway, Reed is still working on the
Skrull detector. It’s taking longer than normal because we don’t know if Sue
has been... swapped already, so he has to be very careful,” he explains. Then,
“I have to go.”
Steve
checks the time. Right, it’s almost time for his… funeral.
He still can’t wrap his mind around that. “Talk to you later?” he asks, but
he’s not really hoping for an affirmative.
“We’ll
see,” Tony replies, and cuts off the conversation before Steve can add anything
else.
Steve
takes off the armor and says the code word Strange has told him, and the armor
disappears to another plane of existence. Or so Strange
claims. While he’s never shared Tony’s hatred of magic, even Steve has
to admit that it’s a little frustrating and, frankly, unbelievable most of the
times.
Still,
the Skrull queen impersonating Spiderwoman hasn’t noticed anything amiss, so he
just accepts that whatever Strange is doing works, and leaves it at that.
When
he arrives in the living room everyone is sitting in front of the TV, Peter
even has popcorn, while MJ is giving him a disapproving look. “I think it’s in
bad taste,” she says, frowning.
Bucky
is there too, sitting by himself in a corner. He’s looking at Spiderwoman as if
he's barely keeping himself from beating her into a small pulp. When Steve
comes in, he raises his eyes and gives him a quick look. He nods at him, and
then goes back to stare at Spiderwoman. Steve nods back at him.
“What's
in bad taste?” he asks, and everyone turns to look at him.
They
blink absently, but no one replies.
“Well?”
he demands, nodding at the TV.
“They’re
gonna broadcast your funeral,” Luke finally answers.
“Well, not your real
funeral, but… you know…” he trails off when Jessica elbows him in the ribs.
Steve
frowns. “I don’t think I want to see my funeral,” he says.
“Oh,
come on!” Peter exclaims. “How many occasions to watch your own funeral are you going to get?”
“It’s
weird,”
Danny says, frowning.
“It’s
morbid,” Steve says.
“Hey,
they even got you a statue!” Peter exclaims, and sure enough there’s a statue
of Captain America. They’ve put him in Arlington, of course, and while Steve
understands the importance that a symbol like Captain America has for all of
the Nation, he’s always been Steve Rogers, a soldier, first and he would have liked –
would like, because this is just a faked funeral – to be buried next to the
other soldiers, in endless rows of white grave stones.
“It’s…
impressive,”
Jessica Jones says, raising her eyebrows. Her child is contently sleeping in
her arms.
“I
don’t think it’s very life-like,” Peter says, pouting and crossing his arms in
front of him.
Spiderwoman
chuckles and gives him a playful push. Peter tenses up, but it’s barely a
moment, you’d have to look for it to notice.
“You’re
just envious,” she says.
“Am
not,” he mutters.
“What
are you talking about?” Steve asks, his eyes going from the Avengers, to the TV
and back to them again.
“Well…”
Peter says, trailing off and looking away, embarrassed.
“Let’s
just say the artist had an eye for detail,” MJ says, grinning.
“What?”
Peter sputters, turning to her. “You can’t know anything about that!”
“Come
on, Spidey,” Wolverine sneers. “He’s walking around
in tight leather pants.”
Peter
stares at him. “I don’t think I want to hear you talking about Cap’s tight
leather pants ever, ever again,” he says after a moment.
Steve
can feel his face heat. “What have my pants got to do with the sculptor’s…” he
trails off when he catches sight of the statue again.
Logan
snickers. “A tribute to the flagpole!” he exclaims, raising his left hand to
his forehead in a mock-salute.
Steve’s
face goes warmer.
Peter
shrieks, hastily covering his ears with his hands. “Oh my god!” he screeches.
“Don’t ever, ever, ever
say anything of the sort again!”
“Shut
up,” Luke says, turning to glare at them. “This is a funeral, we’re supposed to
be respectful,” he adds, but even as he says that it’s obvious he’s trying to hide
a grin.
“You
should have seen the places Fury kept dragging us to during the war,” Bucky
says, smirking. “Of course Steve always refused to do anything, always
respectful- and boy were the girls sad.”
At
Peter’s prompting, Bucky tells them some more of his embarrassing stories, and
while it’s clear that they still are unsure how to act around him and vice
versa, a sort of uneasy connection is formed with the purpose of making fun of
Steve. Especially when it comes to the crossdressing.
They’re
all grinning, despite their situation, despite the absurdity of it. Most of it
is at Steve’s expenses, but he can bear it if it can take their minds off the
invasion they face, and the fact that Steve’s fake funeral could have been his
real one, if Tony hadn’t intervened.
They’re
all grinning, at least until Tony steps up on the podium. He’s looking down, at
the piece of paper clutched in his hands. It’s the first time in weeks Steve
has seen him in clothes other than the armor or the S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform. He looks
worn, tired and… old.
The
camera zooms up in a close-up and Steve catches sight of a bruise high on his
cheek. The ones from the doorjamb and his punch should have faded by now,
thanks to the Extremis healing factor. It’s in the wrong place, anyway, and it
looks fresh.
The
hands clutching what must be the eulogy are slightly shaking, Steve notices.
“I…”
Tony starts, hesitatingly, then he looks back to stare
at the coffin covered with the Flag for a long time. He looks down at his
hands.
In the
room, everyone is silent, eerily echoing the silence that comes from the TV.
“I…”
Tony tries again, but then he abruptly folds onto himself, pushing his fingers
into his eyes. His shoulders are trembling noticeably now.
“Um,”
Peter starts. “Isn’t he supposed to know that’s not really
you?” then he throws a glance in Spiderwoman’s direction when he realizes his
mistake. He fumbles a little, trying to mend the situation. “I mean,
he’s bound to know you’ve managed to escape. He’s the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.”
“Of
course he does,” Luke snorts. “He’s probably just faking it.”
Steve's
eyes are fixed on Tony. A barely audible murmur is rising from the crowd. “He
isn’t,” he says, turning to meet Luke’s eyes.
Luke
stares at him for a moment, then he looks back at the
TV. “Yeah, he ain’t faking it,” he agrees after a
moment. “Boy, is he screwed up.”
Tony
has put this whole thing in motion, and now he’s breaking down in front of
everyone and Steve doesn’t know why. Tony knows he’s not dead, and yet he’s
crying and barely able to speak at his supposed funeral.
“I
can’t do this,” Tony murmurs. “I’m sorry, I can’t…” he walks away from the
podium as if in a daze.
Carol
grabs hold of his arm and takes him aside, while Sam takes Tony’s place at the
podium.
The
stirring in the crowd has become clearly noticeable.
“I
don’t understand,” Spiderwoman says. “Didn't they tell him you managed to
escape?”
Right,
he’s almost forgotten about her. What are they supposed to tell her? Thankfully
Luke takes the responsibility of answering himself. “Maybe he doesn’t know,
like Spidey said,” Luke shrugs. “A lot of weird stuff
has happened lately, starting with us. The New Avengers, I mean."
Peter
frowns at him. "What's so weird about that?" he asks. "Oh, wait.
That was a joke, wasn't it?"
Luke
shakes his head. "It was pretty fortunate that we all happened to be
involved, one way or another, when the break out at the Raft happened, wasn't
it?"
"It's
called being a hero, you know?" Peter says. "The government may be out
for our hides at the moment, but a jailbreak is still a Bad Thing in my books.
In anyone's books. Except maybe the criminals who manage to break out."
Luke
goes on as if he hasn't even heard, though. "Then the Savage Land deal,
and S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra. And then the Government is pitting us against each
other.”
“Are
you saying that somebody is using Tony as a puppet?” Spiderwoman asks, her
eyebrows rising in an expression of disbelief.
Luke
scratches the back of his head. “I’m just sayin’,” he
says. “I think they’re connected somehow, and that scares the hell out of me.”
“Connected?
Connected how?” Logan snorts loudly. “This is no big conspiracy theory, bub. Shit happens, we have to deal
with it.”
“As
much as it disturbs me,” Peter says, “I’ll have to agree with Wolverine on this
one. What next, little, green Martians taking over Earth? Galactus coming over for tea?”
The
room seems to take a collective intake of breath at Peter’s words, but
Spiderwoman didn't seem to notice, and nothing changes
in her expression. Steve has to admire her, despite everything,
it’s not easy to infiltrate enemy territory as a spy and to maintain the cover
day and night.
Luke
shrugs, frowning. “I’m just sayin’.”
“And
that would be why you’re the brawn in this outfit,” Iron Fist says, turning to
grin at him. “Leave the brain part to someone else.”
“Oh
yeah?” Luke
says, arching his eyebrow. “And who would that be? You?” he snorts, then in a
quick move Iron Fist should have been able to evade, he grabs Danny around the
neck and drags him around the room. Soon enough a wrestling match has broken
out.
Jessica
Jones looks down at them with a disapproving frown, but there’s a smile playing
on her lips. “See?” she tells her sleeping daughter. “These two are supposed to
be your male role models,” she shakes her head with a sigh. “I don’t know why I
still bother.”
Spiderwoman
takes the remote and silences Sam's eulogy, then she
turns to Steve. "You should be out there," she says. "You should
show everyone that you're still alive, that you're still fighting."
Steve
feels tired all of a sudden. He has to talk to Tony. His behavior wasn't an
act, and Steve needs to know that Tony can go through with this grand plan he's
come up with. Steve said he was ready, and he's reassured Tony that the
Avengers will be able to withstand the pressure of knowing they have an enemy
within their ranks. Apparently, though, he's forgotten to ask if Tony would
be.
Jessica,
who is not Jessica, is looking at him expectantly. Steve shakes his head.
"What's the point?" he sighs. "I meant what I said when I
surrendered. Openly figthing the SHRA has done
nothing but hurt the people we're supposed to protect."
"Then
what do you plan on doing?" she asks, her voice rising. Everyone is
staring at them now. "We just go in and register?"
"No,
we don't," Luke snarls.
"We
do what we've always done," Steve says, getting up to his feet. "We
help people."
"They
won't let us, unless we register!" Spiderwoman is almost shouting now.
"Are you proposing we go on like this indefinitely? Hiding
like common criminals?"
"Didn't
you get the memo?" Peter says, crawling on the ceiling until he's directly
above her. "We are
common criminals. Well, superpowered criminals,"
he adds after a moment. "Okay, so not common at all, but still
criminals."
"I'm
not registering, and I'm not retiring," Steve says, sternly. "If you
have other options, let me know. I'll be in my room."
He
doesn't wait for a reply and gets out of the room to go upstairs in his bedroom
and find his armor.
“Tony,”
he calls, through their channel.
He
waits for a long time, but there’s no reply. Tony has to be
listening, though, he’s never out of reach with
Extremis in his head.
“Tony,”
he tries again. “You know I’m fine,” he says. “You know I’m here.”
There’s
noise coming from outside the door, the sound of somebody climbing up the
stairs, and Steve hastily hides the armor with the literal magic word.
There’s
a knock on the door and then Bucky’s voice. “Steve,” he says.
“Come
in,” Steve replies, turning towards the door.
Bucky
steps into the room, looking everywhere except at Steve. “I wanted to say…” he
starts, then trails off. “When I saw you- what I
thought was you,
go down,” he corrects himself with a frown. “I-”
Steve
nods. “It’s all right,” he says. “Sam told me you captured Crossbones.”
Bucky
nods. “Yes, but he was just the gun,” he says. “We have to find the hand that
held it.”
“The
Red Skull,” Steve says. “What have you found out?”
Bucky
gives him a long look. “Stark said not to tell you anything,” he says. “Not
that I would bother doing anything the man says, but I think he’s right this
time.”
“What
is it with you all?” he asks, with a frown. “You suddenly think I’m as
defenseless as a new-born baby. That could have been me dead, yes, but then
again I’ve never been invulnerable! You should just accept that I can die as
easily as the next man.”
Bucky
looks sideways.
“Actually,” he says after a long moment. “That’s not what I wanted to tell
you.”
“What
is, then?”
“You
won’t like this,” Bucky says. “And it could distract you from what we have to
do.”
“There
are very few things I‘m finding likeable right now,” he snorts. “And if it
could distract me from our mission, it’s better to know now than later.”
Bucky
nods. “Your girl,” he says. “Sharon Carter…”
Steve’s
breath seems to stop for a second. Sharon. With everything that’s been going on
with the Avengers, and the invasion and Tony, he’s almost forgotten about her.
What happened to her? Maybe she’s in danger, maybe she
thinks he’s dead. But no, Tony has surely told her. Tony wouldn’t-
“Tony
arrested her,” Bucky says. “She was supposed to be the one killing you.
Crossbones was there just to raise some hell.”
For a
long moment the words just don’t make any sense. “What?” he hisses, then. “What
did you just say?”
“Crossbones
just wounded you- well, the LMD. She was supposed to deal the killing shot,
Cap,” Bucky repeats, looking straight at him, and those eyes aren’t lying.
“She
would never-”
“Of course
she wouldn’t,” Bucky cuts him off, with a frown on his face, almost as if he
was angered by the fact that Steve could even think his girlfriend shot him.
“She’s been brainwashed.”
“What?
How?”
“I
don’t know,” Bucky shakes his head. “Stark told Sam and Sam told me.”
“Tony
knows,” Steve says, dumbly.
Of
course Tony knows, he couldn’t have known about the Red Skull’s plan without
knowing the particulars as well. And when Tony promised to tell him everything…
he couldn’t keep his promise for more than three seconds, how can he hope they
could make it together?
“Where
is she?” he asks.
“I
don’t know,” Bucky shrugs. “Look, I told you because I thought you had a right
to know, not so you could go after her.”
“I
need to talk to her,” Steve says. “She needs to know I’m not dead. Where is
she?”
“I
don’t know,” Bucky repeats. “And neither does Stark.”
Steve
narrows his eyes at him. Bucky is looking down, his left metal hand clenching
and unclenching in what seems to be an unconscious gesture. “How do you know?”
“I
went to see him,” Bucky admits, still not looking at him.
“That
bruise he had on his cheek…” Steve realizes.
“He
locked your girl away, Steve,” he mutters. “I had to do something.”
Steve
takes a deep breath. “Thanks for telling me-” Bucky, he almost says, but he’s not
Bucky anymore, is he? “-James.”
Bucky
gives him an almost startled look, then he relaxes slightly. “You can call me
Buck, Cap,” he says, after a moment. “I’m not a little kid anymore.”
You
never were, Steve wants to tell him. Kids do not
wander through war zones with machine guns, and those who do are not really
kids.
Steve
nods at him, and Bucky gives him a sort of smile, returning the nod.
As
soon as Bucky leaves, Steve puts the armor back on. He calls Tony and asks him
questions, asks him about Sharon, and why has he lied to him, and is she
alright? He talks for what feels like an hour, but the other side of the
channel is silent.
He
tries every night, and every night he gets the same silence.
Until
he snaps, about two weeks after his funeral. They’ve moved yet again, and the
list of people they can trust seems to be shorter every day that goes by, and
Steve is only human.
“I
hope you’re enjoying yourself, sitting in your throne and watching over the
world, Tony,” he grinds out. “Once again, you’re taking our choices away from
us. How are we supposed to work together, if you don’t show me all of your
cards? You promised you would tell me everything, Tony. Everything.”
Silence
is, as always, his only answer. Five minutes of no replying later, he’s about
to close the channel, when Tony’s voice comes, quietly.
“There
are things I didn’t tell you,” he says. “Before you… And I regretted not doing
it at the time, because you were- you are the only person I could ever say
those things to. But now…” he trails off to silence.
Steve
says nothing, and for a while he thinks the conversation may be over. After a
long moment, though, Tony speaks up again. “You’re alive, and I should tell you
everything, but… I can’t do it, Steve,” he whispers, and it sounds like a
confession to Steve’s ears.
“At
the funeral,” Steve says, “you were crying. Those were real tears, Tony.”
Tony
doesn’t reply.
“Were
you remembering?” he asks.
Tony
doesn’t reply.
“What
are these things you have to tell me, Tony?”
Tony
doesn’t reply.
It
takes another week before he gets some first-hand news of Tony. He doesn’t
count the TV reports and the news broadcasts. They always show just Iron Man,
when they aren’t showing Tony’s tears from his funeral in a never-ending loop.
They
are engaged in a mock-fight with the Mighty Avengers, far enough from the heart
of the city to avoid serious damage and to give the impression that the Secret
Avengers have moved outside NYC. Mostly it’s just stage acting for the cameras.
As
powerless as he’s felt since this whole thing started, he has to admit that he
likes their mock-fights, it’s good training and it
serves the purpose of giving the impression that nothing has changed between
the Anti-Registration side and the Pro-Registration one.
Of
course, it’s not an easy task, as they have to fight and be careful not to
injure each other while trying to keep Spiderwoman none the wiser. Usually it’s
Wonder Man and Carol that take arms against her, with the Secret Avengers
intervening to ‘save’ Spiderwoman when it looks like she may read through their
act.
It’s
during one of these fights that Carol grabs him and flies away, getting them a
safe distance from Spiderwoman's ears. Now that they’re standing face to face,
Carol seems to have nothing to say, though. She runs a hand through her hair.
“You
wanted to talk to me?” he prompts, softly.
“It’s
Tony,” she says, and the tone of her voice chills his blood.
“What
about him?” he asks. “Is he all right?”
“I
don’t know,” she admits, shaking her head. “I never see him out of his armor,
these days. It could be anyone under that metal for all I know.”
“I
need to talk to him,” he says, and before she can say how dangerous that is, he
cuts her off. “Don’t tell me it’s dangerous, you’re here talking to me because
you need help.”
“Actually,”
Carol says, with a small smile. “I was about to tell you how to get to Tony.
Too many people telling you what to do, Cap?”
He
nods, despite himself. “I wish they would realize that I’ve always been
human... and vulnerable.”
“Just
give them some time to wrap their minds around that fact, Cap,” she replies
with a smile. “Anyway, about that plan, why don’t you come back with me to the Helicarrier?”
“What,
now?”
“Just
choose a place, and take your armor,” she says. “No one will think it strange
that I’m returning to base with Director Stark’s pet robot.”
Well,
when she puts it like that…
Steve
nods and they have no more time, Spiderwoman's coming towards them at full speed.
“The Mansion,” he says and then he straightens up, making sure he's
broadcasting as much hostility as he can.
Carol
seems to catch on and she too stiffens and glares at him. “Just think about
what I’ve said,” Carol shouts at his back, as she lets them run away.
Spiderwoman
turns to him, he can’t see her face because she’s wearing her mask, but he can
tell by her mouth that she’s frowning. “What did she want with you?”
“Just
another compromise.”
It’s four hours before he can sneak
out of their hideout and head out to the former Avengers Mansion. What would
have taken even him at least a hour on foot, takes but
a few minutes in the suit.
When
he touches down, he spots Carol instantly, thanks to the bioscanners
of the suit. But she’s easily visible, if you’re looking for her. She’s
standing in the garden, behind the statue of the original Avengers.
She
looks up at the stone, then at Steve. “Good days, huh?” she says, and Steve can
hear the bitterness in her voice.
“Let’s
go,” he says.
There
are too many memories here, both new and old, good and
bad. Right now, though, it’s the newest one that hangs in the air, unresolved,
just like the last conversation he had with Tony as a free and alive man.
Carol
said the truth earlier, no one seems to question the
suit of armor sporting Captain America’s colors
following Ms. Marvel down the corridors of
the Helicarrier.
“I
know we’re risking everything with you walking around,” Carol says, keeping her
eyes straight ahead, barely moving her lips.
Her voice
is low, but Steve hears her all the same. “I have something I want to discuss
with him, anyway,” he replies.
When
they’re alone, standing outside Tony’s office, he stares at the door. “He knows
I’m here.”
“Undoubtedly,”
she nods. “He sees and hears everything.”
The
fact that all the doors to Tony’s office have opened regularly for them is
encouraging.
The
fact that their channel has remained silent isn’t.
Carol
looks down at her hands, awkwardly. “I’ll, uh,” she says. “I’ll leave you to
it, then.”
Just
as she’s turned her back, the doors to Tony’s office opens. Steve takes the
unspoken invitation and steps inside.
As
soon as the door is closed behind him, he gives the command and his suit
disassembles.
Iron
Man looks impassively at him from behind his desk. “That’s probably not a good
idea,” he says after a moment.
“I’m
sure you’ll warn me if someone comes.”
Tony
gives him the once-over, taking in his simple, black leather uniform.
"Well," he says a moment later, "I'm glad you chose not to break
your old Nomad costume in a bout of nostalgia."
Steve
narrows his eyes at him. "I needed something simple," he replies.
"And I thought you were going to make Bucky Captain America."
Tony
is silent for a long moment. "He refused," he finally replies.
“Take
it off,” Steve says, pointing at the armor.
“Why?”
“Carol
told me it’s been a long time since she last saw you without the armor,” he
says. “Take it off.” When
nothing happens, he goes on, “it’s not like
I need an excuse if I want to see your face.”
That
seems to do the trick, weirdly enough.
Tony
raises his arms slowly and he takes off the helmet.
God.
He
looks terrible. He’s pale, the kind of pale sick people turn, he has at least a
week worth of stubble, his eyes are sunken and dull. He looks- he looks dead.
“Tony-”
“What
are you doing here?” Tony cuts him off, and even his voice is dull and flat.
9 | My
biggest fear is if I let you go, you'll come and get me in my sleep.
He
followed Carol and Steve’s progression in the corridors of the Helicarrier through the camera feeds with Extremis.
“You
never learn from your mistakes, do you?” Steve said from the corner of the room
where he’d been standing for the past thirty minutes.
Tony reminded
himself he wasn’t real.
“You
did it again, you didn’t say what needed to be said,” Steve continued, not
seeming to care that Tony was intent on ignoring him. He came from Tony's
subconscious, after all, and it was hard to trick that. “Do
something before it goes all to hell all over again.”
“You’re
not dead,” Tony said, despite his resolve to ignore him. “I can see Steve
walking down that corridor. He’s coming here, he’s not dead.”
“But
I am,” Steve replied. “Your Steve is dead, Tony. The one you saved is not the
Steve that died. You can’t save that one, you never will.”
“But
going back in time…” he trailed off, unconvinced.
“You
know that doesn’t mean anything,” Steve said, shaking his head. “To you his
death is just as real as the fact that he’s breathing right outside that door.”
He
was right, Tony knew.
With
a thought the door opened and Steve came through. A quick sidelong glance
confirmed that the Steve in the corner had disappeared.
He
watched as Steve’s armor left his body, leaving him in a simple black leather
uniform.
“That’s
probably not a good idea,” Tony said, idly. But he knew his half-hearted
protests wouldn’t last long. It wasn’t even a protest, really, more of a
statement.
“I’m
sure you’ll warn me if someone comes,” Steve said, confidently. He was
frowning, though, as if he couldn’t decide whether to be angry or confused.
Tony
sighed. "Well," he said, after a moment, "I'm glad you chose not
to break your old Nomad costume in a bout of nostalgia."
Steve
glared at him. "I needed something simple," he replied. "And I
thought you were going to make Bucky Captain America."
Right. That had gone well. James had looked
like the mere suggestion had been an insult to him. Tony had been pleasantly
surprised at James' self control, he'd been sure the guy had been about to
pummel him through a wall.
"He
refused," Tony replied, finally.
“Take
it off,” Steve said after a moment, pointing at the armor.
“Why?”
Tony asked, even though he knew he would give in eventually.
“Carol
told me it’s been a long time since she last saw you without the armor,” he
replied. “Take it off.”
Carol.
Tony
should have known. When this had happened in his time, Carol had no one closer
to Tony than herself to go to, and she'd been preoccupied with her own
problems. This time around, Steve was alive and they were on the same side.
“It’s
not like I need an excuse if I want to see your face,” Steve added after a
moment.
He
slowly took off his helmet and raised his eyes to meet Steve’s.
Steve
looked lost for a moment, taking in his appearance. Tony knew he didn’t exactly
look like a fresh flower at the moment, but it wasn’t like he warranted that
wide-eyed stare.
“Tony-”
“What
are you doing here?” he cut him off. He was tired.
“I’m worried
about you!” Steve exclaimed. “We all are.”
Of
course, that probably meant just him and Carol. “You don’t need to.”
“Apparently
I do,”
Steve said with an angry frown, taking a step towards him. “When was the last
time you slept?”
Tony
looked at him sideways, his eyes fixed in the corner where
Steve-the-hallucination had been standing. He didn’t reply.
“Have
you slept at all?” Steve asked then, going right to the heart of the matter.
He
took a deep breath, mentally steering himself . “I have
lots of things to do,” he said. “Crimes and deaths I can prevent. I can’t afford to
sleep. I have no time.”
He'd
managed to catch a few winks here and there, but he couldn't remember the last
time he'd had a long night of sleep; after all, he didn’t know what would
happen if he went to sleep. What if this really was a dream? What if he woke up
in a snowfield? What if Steve was… He raised his eyes
and checked in the corner, but no, the other Steve was gone.
“And
you think collapsing from exhaustion would be better?” Steve snorted.
Tony
focused his attention back on him. “Extremis makes sure I don’t.”
Steve
muttered something that could have been a curse. “I’m not leaving until you go
to sleep,” he said, and his eyes were hard as stones. It was his, ‘I’m Captain
America, son, do not
contradict me’ tone.
It
had never worked that well on Tony, though. Maybe that was one of the reasons
such a close friendship as theirs had been born, but it was also definitely one
of the reasons why it had ended up like this.
Tony
shook his head. “I can’t,” he said, quietly, then he
waited for the angry speech that was sure to come.
He
was honestly surprised when Steve remained silent, despite the deep frown on
his face. “How long have we known each other, Tony?” he asked after a long
while. “It’s been years. And we’ve been through good times and… bad times.”
“You
could say that again,” Tony snorted, shaking his head.
“Do
not interrupt me,” Steve growled. “We’ve known each other for years, and I
still haven’t figured why you need to push yourself to the limit every single
time.”
“This
is not-”
“I said, do
not interrupt me,” he repeated. So he was really angry. Tony decided not to
tempt fate and just nodded. “You’re always worried that you might not be good
enough, aren’t you? And every time you try to make yourself better the quick
way, you always end up making the biggest mistakes of your life.”
That
might be true in a way, but there was no way going to find Wanda had been a
mistake. It could all be an elaborate delusion, but it wasn’t a mistake. Not if
it meant he and Steve could talk to each other like
this, without it coming to blows. Not if it meant Steve was alive.
“Tony,
you are human. Like the rest of us,” Steve continued. “You have nothing to
prove, and you’re entitled to some mistakes.”
“Except
when they kill people,” Tony said, giving voice to the words that hung between
them. “Except when my choices doomed the whole world.”
Steve
shook his head. “That’s what I mean, Tony,” he said. “You’ve always believed
that the fate of the world rested solely on your shoulders, but there are
people here who are willing to share the burden,” he sighed loudly and took a
step towards him, his hands rising to grip his shoulders. “Tony, you have to
let go. You can't control everything and you have to learn that.”
He
snorted. Yeah, sure. Easier said
than done. He always used to say that he was a futurist, and it was
still true. He could see connections, stuff that was going to happen. When the
government had tried to pass the SHRA the first time and had failed, Tony had
known that it wouldn't be the end of that. He’d predicted the SHRA years
before it had actually taken shape as a bill, and he’d known then that things
would have ended badly for his friends, if he hadn’t kept an eye on it. How
could he sit patiently, when all around him the world was getting more and more
insidious by the day? Forget supervillains, politics
was the thing that would crush them down, in that Steve had always been right,
but you can’t win against politics. So he had to compromise, why was it so hard
to understand for other people?
“It’s
one of the reasons we’re in this mess,” Steve went on. “You wanted too much control, because you can't accept that you may not have it
on the things that happen around you.”
Tony
swallowed and tried to step back, to free himself from Steve’s grip on his
shoulder. He was in the armor and Steve certainly wasn’t trying to keep him by
force, it should have been easy. But it wasn’t Steve’s hands that held him
still.
Clear
blue eyes started right into his, into him. “It doesn't work that way, Tony,”
Steve said. “The world happens, you can't predict all
the effects. The only thing you can do is to react to them and try to do what
you think is right.”
A
bitter chuckle bubbled from his lips. It sounded more like a choked sob. “Yeah,
look how well it went the last time,” he said, looking away and finally taking
a step back.
Steve’s
hands fell back to his sides.
“Anyway,”
Tony cleared his voice. “That’s not why I can’t take a rest right now. I’ve got
a valid reason, even by your standards.”
“And
that would be…” Steve trailed off, the tone questioning.
“The
Mandarin,” he replied.
Steve
took a sharp intake of breath. “Already?” he asked. “I thought we’d have much
more time…”
“We
don’t,” Tony said, shaking his head. “I tried stalling this for as long as I
could, but I have so many things to keep track of and Maya disappeared before I
could stop her. Besides, it’s best to cut this thing off right at the source.”
Steve
arched an eyebrow at him. “And that would be?”
“I
know what the Mandarin is planning, I have to do this, Steve,” he said, almost
pleading. As if saving the world needed Steve’s approval.
“I have to go now.”
“I
still think you could leave this to someone else, Tony,” Steve said, scratching
the back of his head. “One would think that being the head of a military
organization taught you to delegate.”
He shrugged.
“You already said it, I’m not good at giving up control,” he replied. “And
anyway, it’s got to do with Extremis, and I’m the only alive and arguably sane
specimen,” he looked up at Steve, “but I guess you’d know how that feels.”
He
knew he’d hit the right button when Steve looked away with a somewhat guilty
expression. Tony was an expert in survivor’s guilt, ever since Yensin, he’d been well-acquainted with the feeling. And
surviving Extremis just because of a random genetic predisposition had renewed
it even more. He guessed it was the same with the Super Soldier Serum.
“Still,”
Steve said after a moment, “there has to be another way.”
“97.5%
casualties, Steve,” Tony replied. “Worldwide.”
Steve
stared at him wide-eyed. He cursed under his breath. “He’s a madman,” he
muttered after a moment.
“Exactly,”
Tony agreed. “And that’s why I have to stop him. It’s Extremis, it’s my
responsibility.”
“You
didn’t build Extremis, Tony,” Steve said.
“How
would you feel if our positions were reversed?” Tony asked, maybe a little too
flippantly. Steve didn’t reply. “Thought so. Now
leave, I have to go.”
Before
he could order the faceplate shut, Steve stopped him with a hand on his
shoulder. “Extremis may be your responsibility,” he said. “But you are mine. I’m
coming with you.”
Tony
swallowed. There was no mistaking that expression. “No,” he said before his
brain could catch up with his mouth. “No. Absolutely not.
I can’t let you… What if something
happens?”
“I’m
Captain America, Tony,” Steve said, the determination in his eyes replaced by
anger for a moment. “I’m an Avenger. I can take care of myself.”
He
knew that, of course. Rationally, at least. But the
image of the coffin covered with the American flag was still fresh in his mind,
and it would probably never leave him, or his nightmares, it was still hiding
behind his eyelids whenever he closed his eyes.
“But
what if you die?” he whispered, almost to himself.
“What
about all the other missions I went on, with or without you?” Steve went on. “What
about the War? I could have died all those times, you
didn't act like this, though.”
“That's
because now I know what it feels like,” he replied. “I- It’s not something I
could stand again, Steve."
Steve
stared at him for a long moment. “You just have to live with it, Tony,” he
said, finally. “You’re not making the decisions by yourself anymore.”
Tony
averted his eyes, the faceplate closing down. “I guess there’s no point in
trying to persuade you,” he said, then. “You’d follow me anyway.”
“You
were the one who gave me the universal Iron Man GPS,” Steve replied, with a
faint grin. Then he gave the command and his armor assembled on him.
“What
did you want to discuss with me?” Tony asked, after a moment.
“What?”
through their channel, Steve’s voice sounded honestly baffled.
“Earlier,”
Tony explained. “While you were coming here with Carol, you said you had
something to discuss with me.”
There
was a conspicuous silence. “We can discuss it later,” came
Steve’s reply at last. “We have more pressing things to do right now.”
The
story of their life.
Whenever they had something important to discuss, the world interfered with supervillains, intergalactic diplomatic incidents and,
occasionally, Ultron.
“You
ready?” Tony asked, then.
“On
your command.”
Tony
nodded. “Let’s go.”
They
went.
10 | Carry on my wayward son,
there'll be peace when you are done.
Once
again, Steve is waiting. It seems all he ever does these days.
Capturing
the Mandarin was rather anti-climatic, actually. Tony told him that it took him
two fights and almost dying twice to get him the first time, but then he'd been
wearing outdated suits of armors and didn't have access to Extremis.
Apparently,
even the most fearsome villain can't stand up against two men wearing possibly
the most advanced weapon in the world.
Steve
is still in his armor and it weighs down on him, despite the fact that he knows
that it can't be possible really, that it's just an impression. He's tired, but
the really brief battle has nothing to do with it.
If
Steve didn’t already believe that Tony was telling the truth all along, he
would have started by now. Everything went just like Tony described,
the Mandarin, Maya Hansen.
The
Extremis-enhanced human beings.
Actually
coming face to face with the results of Extremis gone wrong, with the real
insanity, has made him realize just how lucky Tony has been. How lucky they all
have been. He knows Tony’s always taking stupid risks, but Tony programming
Extremis by himself while he'd been severely injured and dying, injecting
himself with a still largely unkown virus when he
only had a very slight chance of coming out of it alive, is another thing they
should have talked about sooner.
To
see what else Tony risked by getting Extremis, though… And to think that Steve
first assumed that his new powers made him detached from reality, that they had
taken him another step away from humanity. Until now.
After all Steve has seen, he’s actually quite surprised that Tony’s sanity is
as intact as it is.
He
stares at the door, willing for it to open. They came back at least an hour and
a half earlier, Tony told him to go and wait for him in his office and then he
disappeared to supervise the incarceration of the Mandarin and of Maya Hansen,
Commander Hill standing by his side the whole time.
Steve
doesn’t like her, and he probably never will, but he can appreciate that
despite the fact that she thinks that Tony isn’t qualified to be Director of
S.H.I.E.L.D. – and that’s probably the only thing Steve and she will ever agree
on – she’s still willing to follow his lead. He can admire that, especially
considering the situation they’re in.
Anyway
it’s not like he has any other options but to trust her.
Tony’s
told him about his 'last resort' plan, about the EVH. Steve has known Tony for
a long time, and he knows how he gets about last resort plans and worst case
scenarios, he knows they usually involve big explosions and the obliteration of
all life in a several miles radius, most of the time including Tony’s own. Over
the years he’s gotten over the top, though.
The
fact that he’s quite sure that’s not even the most destructive of plans Tony
could ever implement does nothing more than strengthen his conviction that he
and Tony need to have a
talk as soon as possible.
It
takes at least another ten minutes before he has any news on Tony. He’s
surprised, though, when it’s Hill’s voice coming through the radio in his suit.
He assumed that only Tony had access to this channel, but in retrospect it
makes sense. If Tony is ever incapacitated, Hill and the others should still be
able to contact him.
“He’s
coming your way,” she says. “I don’t think he’s all there.”
He
frowns. “What do you mean?”
“Just
make sure he lies down for a bit,” and even if she’s trying to maintain a
neutral tone, Steve can tell she’s frustrated. “Or I swear next time he springs
something like this on me I’ll kick him into the brig, hierarchy be damned.”
“I
can relate,” he replies with a sigh. “What’s the situation?”
“The
Mandarin is secured,” she says. “We’re still trying to figure what to do with
all these specimens.”
“They’re
human beings,” he corrects her. “Not specimens.”
“They’re
miserable,” she says, before closing the channel. It’s not like Steve could
have argued with that anyway.
Tony
arrives a few minutes later; the door swooshes open and he walks in, moving in
oddly stiff motions. As he takes a third step into the room, the door closes.
Tony
is standing right in front of him, looking like a metal statue. The black
scorch marks from the Mandarin’s energy beams are slowly disappearing from
Tony’s armor as its self-repairing feature works steadily and surely. It’s not
noticeable if you look at it, but if you were to look away for a couple of
moments and then go back to stare, the change would be clearly visible.
Steve
is sure that his own armor is going through the same exact process. He looks
down at his gauntlets, and he’s suddenly hit by a wave of nausea so strong it
surprises him. He’s encased himself in metal, built up a barrier of hundreds of
filters between himself and the world outside, and it
makes him sick.
This
is not him. He doesn’t know what is it, but it’s not him. There
was no need to fight the Mandarin in the armor; he could have fought him as
Captain America, hell, even as Steve Rogers, he still has his shield and that’s
all he’s ever needed.
The
loud clangs as the armor hits the ground at his feet almost startle him. He
must have given the command unconsciously.
He
stares at the pieces of metal on the floor. Tony is an amazing man, really. He
built a weapon that kept him alive, he gave himself
powers when he had none. Steve still hasn’t decided if Tony is in the superhero
business because of the survivor’s guilt that’s still crushing him even after
all the time that’s passed from Yensin’s death, along
with the one that still lingers after he’s stopped producing highly
technological weapons; or just because he can’t conceive a world he has no
relevant influence over.
Tony
hides behind Iron Man, because he wishes he could erase Tony Stark from the
face of the earth. Steve knows that. He’s tried desperately to make him see
that it’s what’s inside that counts, that Iron Man
would be nothing without Tony Stark to guide its actions, but Tony has never
quite fully managed to see the good in himself.
It’s
quite ironic, in a twisted way, that every time Tony tries to make himself
better – because he always thinks he has to, as if being Tony Stark, being human, is
some kind of disease he has to overcome – every time he tries to do the ‘right
thing’, he inevitably ends up doing the greatest amount of damage, in the
shortest possible time.
Steve
knows that Tony has dozens and dozens of Iron Man armors stored away, he probably has more than Steve could ever imagine.
Tony’s given himself Extremis. Tony is rarely out of his armor lately.
“It’s
as if you want to be a machine,” he says. He can’t quite keep the accusing tone
from coloring his words, a note of horror too. “A robot.”
That’s
the main reason that just the thought of wearing that armor again makes him
sick to his stomach. If only using it for a few weeks has so isolated him from
outside stimuli that he’s started to feel detached from the real world, how
must Tony feel after all these years?
“This
is what I meant, when I said you have powers you don’t understand,” he goes on,
even though Tony still hasn’t replied. “I’ve realized now that it wasn’t just
the new ones.”
Tony
still doesn’t reply.
“You’re
not a machine Tony, and no matter how badly you want to become one, you could
never be,” he says. “You’ve made mistakes, bad ones, but your heart is in the
right place and…” he trails off, because Tony still hasn’t given signs of life,
and it would be an effort wasted anyway. Tony can’t hear praise.
“Tony,
are you alright?” he asks, getting closer. He lays a hand on the other’s
shoulder. He sounded alright earlier, when they finally subdued the Mandarin;
and even if Tony’s always been good at downplaying his injuries, Steve’s suit
wouldn’t have lied about his condition.
“Stop
this,” he hisses, irritated. “This isn’t the time where I tell you things and
you just listen,” or just pretend to, he doesn’t add.
“This is the time when we talk.”
They
have so many things to talk about. Tony’s control issues, their plans against
the Skrulls, their plans against Osborn. And other things, more personal things.
Sharon.
“You
sent her away,” he says, not bothering to keep the accusation out of his voice,
this time. “I didn’t get to say goodbye to her, what gives you the right to run
our lives like- Tony!”
he gives him a small shake, and then a more violent one when nothing happens.
A
sudden thought blooms into his head, and he wonders if Tony’s felt like this whenever
they were interrupted because of one thing or another. He wonders if Tony’s
felt as frustrated when he was left staring at Steve’s silent back.
He
lets go of Tony’s armored shoulder and takes a step back, already saying the
override code. It’s only thanks to his heightened reflexes that he manages to
catch Tony’s limp body before he hits the ground.
He
grunts as he takes all his dead weight with just his right arm, then readjusts the grip so that Tony’s more or less leaning
against him, instead of hanging lifelessly from his outstretched arm.
The
golden underarmor has since long retreated inside his
bones, and he’s only wearing his boxers. There are no apparent injuries on his
body, then why… Tony’s face is lax, and despite the dark circles under his
eyes, the stubble and his general sickly air, he looks as if he were just
sleeping.
It
takes him a moment to realize that’s because he is sleeping. Passed
out from exhaustion, more likely. He snorts an almost surprised huff of
laughter, in spite of everything. One day, when the situation isn’t as serious
as it is now, Steve is going to remind Tony of this and he’s going to be merciless.
He
shifts Tony’s weight to look around the room, causing a soft groan to escape
the other man’s lips. There are no comfortable places the two of them could fit
in Tony’s office, so he just hoists Tony up in his arms and he deposits him in
his chair. Tony doesn’t even stir.
He
clearly needs his sleep, but sleeping in a chair is bound to get uncomfortable
pretty fast, and he’s going to be cold in just his underwear, anyway. He
already is, in fact, as he finds out by laying a hand on his shoulder. His skin
is cool to the touch, he shakes him lightly. “Tony,” he says. “Hey, Tony.”
At
first nothing happens, then Tony seems to give a full body shudder and he
startles awake. His eyes dart everywhere around the room, to finally settle on
him.
“You
fell asleep in the suit,” Steve explains, not quite managing to keep his smirk
under control. Tony stares at him as if he were speaking nonsense. “You okay?”
“I…”
Tony swallows, looking away. “You’re here.”
Steve
frowns, looking down at him. “Sure,” he says, confused. “We just came back from
Omaha. Remember that?”
Tony
nods slowly, his hands rubbing his face and then long fingers slip into dark
hair, making a mess of it. Tony’s hair is fascinating, it will stick anyway you
want it to, and Steve has always used it as some kind of barometer for Tony’s
moods. Dirty with metal debris meant Tony’s spent a long time in the workshop and
that he’s tired, but overall satisfied; flat on one side, means he’s just woken
up and still hasn’t had his coffee and is therefore grumpy; sticking up in all
directions, like now, means Tony is nervous, and worried.
“Yeah,”
Tony says in a low voice. “The Mandarin.”
“We-”
Steve starts, but gets soon cut off by Tony.
“I’m
tired, Steve,” Tony mutters, his voice muffled by his hands, as he sinks his
face down.
Steve
stares at him for a moment. Seemingly on its own, his left hand reaches forward
and hovers just above Tony’s naked shoulder. Steve looks down as if it were a
strange entity, completely separated from his body. Then he lowers it slowly
until he touches Tony’s skin.
Tony’s
shoulder tenses, but he relaxes as soon Steve’s hand closes in a lax grip.
“I
know,” he says, softly, because he does. The Avengers have been lying in
wait, doing practically nothing, while sleeping under the same roof as the
enemy. And Steve can only watch as the world moves on without him, he has to
watch as Tony is sinking deeper and deeper in the black hole of politics,
drowning in it.
A
part of Steve perversely thinks Tony deserves it, that he’s dug this hole with
his own hands, but then he gets to see Tony like this, so exhausted and
desperate, and he remembers that this is his friend, his partner.
In
some way, the out and out fighting, their difference of views regarding the
Registration was easier to face, because then he only had to fight for his
ideals, he had to fight a faceless armor that wasn’t his friend anymore. Now
everything is confused and confusing, the boundaries are muddled.
“You
should go lie down,” he says after a long moment. He sighs when Tony shakes his
head. “Tony, you need to sleep.”
“I’m
fine,” Tony says, rubbing his eyes.
“You
passed out in your armor,” Steve snorts. “That’s not fine.”
“I-”
Tony starts and cuts himself off with a small sound.
“Tony?”
Tony
mutters something, but he can’t quite make out the words. “Go away,” he says
after a moment, still in a low voice, but audibly.
“I’m
not going until you get some rest, Tony,” Steve says. He has a couple of hours
to wait, anyway, leaving the Helicarrier
in the nighttime will be much safer.
“No,
not you,” Tony says, shaking his head. Then he sighs and leans backwards in the
chair, his right arm thrown over his eyes, hiding most of his face.
“You’re
not making any sense,” Steve informs him. “And you should put something on.”
Tony
lifts his arm just enough to give him a one-eyed glance. “Look, Steve, I’m not…”
he trails off, swallowing. “I can’t go to sleep not knowing what I’ll wake up
to.”
Steve
stares at him. “You can’t be serious,” he mutters. “You still think this is, what? A dream? An hallucination?”
“Steve-”
Steve
crouches in front of him, and Tony removes the arm from his face to give him a
puzzled frown. “This is real,
Tony,” he says. “You can’t go without rest because you’re afraid to sleep.”
“It
sounds ridiculous,” Tony says, “when you put it like that.”
“That’s
because it is.”
“No,
Steve,” Tony says shaking his head. “This is Wanda we’re talking about, she
could have-”
Abruptly
Steve stands up, actually startling Tony into silence for a moment, he just
blinks up at him, his mouth still hanging slightly open.
“I’m
alive, Tony,” he says, and when Tony tries to avert his eyes, he grabs his chin
and forces him to stare straight at him. “Look at me. I’m alive.”
Tony’s
eyes dart everywhere, never once meeting his, despite the fact that Steve’s
grip is keeping his head still. Steve lets him go after a while, though, and
only when he sees the red imprints left behind by his fingers does he realize
how tightly he must have gripped, and how desperate must have been Tony to free
himself of his hold.
“What
is it?” he asks, leaning forward. As soon as he realizes he’s doing that, he
stops and takes a step backward. Tony’s acting like a caged animal for some
reason and there’s no need to add to it.
Tony
take a deep breath, rubbing his face with his hands and then letting them fall
at his sides, his head thrown backwards, his eyes closed. “In my head,” he
says, “in my head, you’re dead.”
Steve’s
hands itch at his sides, the urge to grab Tony’s shoulders and shake him until
he’s convinced that their current condition is real is strong, but he manages to
keep still and wait for Tony to continue.
“I’ve
seen you die, I’ve seen you dead,” Tony goes on in a monotonous tone, “and
that’s never going to change.” He pauses for a moment, taking a deep breath.
His eyes are opened now, but they’re staring at the ceiling. “I’ve seen all
that I’ve done, all that I’m capable of doing.”
“Tony-”
“I’m
a terrible person, Steve. And it doesn’t matter if no one else but me will ever
know the lengths I had to go,” he says. “Because I know.”
Steve
observes him in silence. “Correct me, if I’m wrong,” he says after a while.
“You’re here now, aren’t you?”
Tony
raises his head and frowns at him, confused. “Yes.”
“You’re
here because you want to repair your mistakes, because you want to do the right
thing,” he tells him. Tony needs to be told that while he may be an idiot
sometimes, he’s still worth the effort. Not that Tony particularly ever
believes it, but Steve can do nothing but remind him, time and time again.
And
maybe sometimes Steve needs that reminder, too. “You saved me, Tony, because
you wanted to.”
“Of
course I wanted to, how could I ever-”
Steve
leans forward again, his hands falling Tony’s shoulders with a firm but
reassuring grip. “That makes you a good person, Tony,” he says. “That means you
learned from your mistakes.”
This
time Tony doesn’t look away.
11 | There has to be an invisible
sun that gives us hope when the whole day's done.
“That’s
it,” Reed said, interrupting the since long unbroken silence. “I think.”
Tony actually
blinked at him, for a moment not really sure what he was talking about. They
had so many projects going on at the same time, real projects and fake ones, in case Sue already was a Skrull and they needed to
keep her blissfully unaware.
“What?”
Tony asked, then his brain registered the gun shaped
device in Reed’s hands. There were some significant differences with the one
Tony remembered from his own past, but it was a Skrull detector without a
doubt. “It’s done,” he whispered, halfway between a statement and a question.
Reed
nodded, still staring at the device in his hands. “Of course,” he said, “we
can’t really be sure it works until we try it.”
Tony
raised an eyebrow at him. “Is Reed Richards doubting his science?” he asked
with a snort.
“Well,
I built it following your directions,” Reed replied, and Tony was pretty sure
he wasn’t teasing in the least, he was just being Reed Richards, smartest man
in the whole world and totally lacking in people skills.
He
walked to Reed’s side and he looked down at the gun-like device. Steve had
asked several times if they could try for a preemptive attack, and Tony had
always refused, saying it was too risky. But now they had the Skrull detector
and…
How
much would it change, really, if they attacked the Skrulls
now, all at once? Would it change for the better, or for the worse? He didn’t
know the whereabouts of Osborn, but he was fairly sure that if they got rid the
Skrulls now he probably wouldn’t be prepared to put
his plan in motion.
And
even if he could, Tony would do anything in his power to have Steve take down
the Queen. Steve, resurrected from his ashes like a phoenix, and Tony would
also make sure that on that day all the cameras would be pointing at him.
The
hero that saved Earth, Captain America, and no one would have the guts to go
against him or demand he undergo a court martial.
They
would have the people on their side and they could work at redesigning the SHRA
according to their
plans, without fearing any open opposition from the Government.
The
question was, could Tony afford to start arresting Skrulls now?
After
keeping Norman Osborn from ascending to power, his first priority was to
protect people and keep them safe. What about all the people that had been
captured by the Skrulls and replaced? When they’d
found the ship with everyone alive and more or less unharmed, it had been in a
geostationary orbit, but was now too early?
And
if they started arresting Skrulls, they would
certainly be used as hostages.
“Tony?”
Reed called him.
He
blinked and focused his attention on him. “What?”
“What
do we do now?”
He
snorted. “That’s the million dollar question,” he replied. “I may need those
equations of yours.”
An alarm
went off briefly and one of the computers to their right blinked to life. It
was connected to the cameras in the Baxter Building and programmed to activate
whenever Sue Richards entered the building.
“I
have to go,” Tony said, his fingers twitching on the Skrull detector.
Reed
wasn’t looking at him, though, his neck stretched inhumanly, he was staring
intently at the video feed. He didn’t even bid goodbye as the door closed
behind Tony.
He
hadn’t hung out around to chat with the others after they had won the fight
with the Skrulls, as he had many other pressing
matters, but he was quite reasonably sure that the people substituted by Skrulls hadn’t been all captured at the same time.
So if
all of them had been put in the same ship, it meant that said ship had to be
close enough to Earth to come and go as quickly as possible, but also
undetectable to Earth’s technologies.
Although,
if most of Earth’s defenses were Starktech and they
had found a way to debilitate it…
His
fingers closed around the handle of the Skrull detector.
He
hadn’t sent Rhodey on a recon mission earlier,
because he’d judged it too dangerous in the chance that he’d be discovered. But
what if he did actually manage to arrest the Skrull impersonating Hank and the
Queen?
They
would have to be swift, because once the Skrulls
realized what was going on, they’d make sure Starktech
and Tony would be incapacitated and then they would go for a fight out in the
open, much like the last time.
His
head kept him feeding scenarios and calculations of possible outcomes. He had
to take advantage now that he could, because he was making virtually no
progress in protecting himself from the Skrull virus, he didn’t know how it
worked.
When
he’d told Carol he was writing anti-virus software for Extremis she’d laughed.
She’d sobered a moment later when she’d realized he was actually being serious,
but after that the only person Tony had told had been Reed.
He’d
nodded and said it was a great idea, and he’d offered to help him. But the
Skrull detector was much more important, and while Tony knew that Reed could
work on a hundred projects at the same time, he also needed his whole attention
focused on that.
It
was bad enough that Tony had to be with him every time, to watch over him, to
make sure he ate and drank and slept. That was usually Sue’s duty.
Ten
minutes later he was flying back towards the Helicarrier,
his gauntlets clutching the completed Skrull detector. He always brought it back
after his and Reed’s sessions, to avoid Sue finding out by chance. Reed was
even worse than him at letting go of a project and quitting working when he
should.
So,
as he observed it sitting in his safe, back in his office in the Helicarrier, it wasn’t an unusual sight. What was
unfamiliar was that it was finished, complete, and as such it held potential,
a possibility.
Of
what he wasn’t really sure at first, but it became clear when Hank showed up in
his office ten minutes later with a vaguely annoyed frown on his face. Maria
Hill and two agents were following after him.
Apparently
he’d called all of them here without really noticing.
“I
was working, Tony,” Hank said. “I hope this is important. And what’s with the
escort?”
How
could he be this calm, Tony couldn’t fathom. He had to suspect something was up. Maybe
he wasn’t a Skrull, maybe Tony had miscalculated.
Maybe
Tony was insane.
Behind
Hank, Maria was silent, but her expression spoke volumes about what she must
have been thinking. Tony was sure she had lots of questions for him. He
appreciated the show of silent obedience she put up, though.
“What
is tha-” Hank started to ask, but then his surprised
face turned into an outraged green one he didn’t recognize, as soon as Tony
pulled the trigger.
So. It worked.
The
Skrull spewed what Tony was pretty sure were insults and possibly death threats
in his native language, as Maria and the two agents seized him and restrained
him.
“Gotcha,”
Tony said with a smirk, and for once he wished he didn’t have the faceplate
down. It was childish, maybe, but he took his victories whenever he could.
“You’ll
regret this, Stark,” he finally said in English. “He loves you and you just
lost your chance!”
“Oh,
I believe this is one of the few things in my life I will never regret,” he
replied, gesturing for Maria and the agents to take him away. “And also, I’m
pretty sure nobody’s feeling the Stark love at the moment.”
When
he was alone again, his eyes went down to the gun he was still clutching in his
hands.
He
had just started it.
He’d
said they had to be careful, that they couldn’t afford to stray from the known
path, and then he’d gone and tossed caution to wind, and he had started it.
And
why? Because
Reed was making sad faces at the video feeds of his wife? Because Steve was
climbing walls while in hiding, and he was constantly asking Tony what he could
do, when could they start?
Snorting,
he tossed the Skrull detector on his desk.
In
the end he kept doing the same things time and time again, the same mistakes.
Ten
minutes later, Maria stormed back into his office. “Okay,” she started without
preamble. “What the hell was that?”
“That,
my friend,” he said, removing his helmet and laying it on the table, “was a
Skrull.”
“I
know that,” she replied, barely keeping her voice from shouting. “What I want
to know, is what the hell were you thinking when you
just shot Pym with that thing?”
“It
wasn’t Hank, it was-”
“That’s
not my point!”
“And
it’s called Skrull detector,” he went on, shrugging. “I know. Not very
original, but it does what it says on the tin.” Maria still wasn’t impressed, her angry frown could have competed with Steve’s
if there ever was a contest of If Looks Could Kill. “At least now you know I’m
not off my rocker?” he finished, sitting down in his chair and leaning back,
lying his feet on the desk.
Maria
leant over the table, her frown still etched on her features. “Now I know you
were telling the truth about the Skrulls,” she
replied. “As for your sanity, the jury’s still out on that.”
“Well,
at least you’re honest I suppose,” he muttered to himself.
“You
said we should wait,” she said, her index finger stabbing the smooth surface of
the desk with her every word. “You said we had to go around and play ignorant
while they spread among our ranks.”
He
nodded. “I did say that.”
“And
now you just call Pym into your office and shoot him with the goddamn Skrull
detector,” she said. “Explain to me how’s that sticking to the plan?”
“We finished
ahead of schedule,” he said. “I thought at this point, we might as well-”
At
the back of his mind, through the cameras he had outside his office, he saw
Carol arriving, her stride and her face clearly showed that she had heard about
Hank. Oh, this was going to be fun.
“-go
for it,” he finished, with a sheepish look as Carol burst through the doors.
“Tony!”
she exclaimed. “What do you think you’re…” she trailed off with a frown, as she
noticed Maria’s presence.
“Oh,
so you heard,” Maria snorted, straightening up.
Carol
blinked at her, but she turned her attention back to Tony at once. “You said
that-”
“-we
should wait?” Maria cut her off. “That we had to act like we didn’t know a
thing?”
“Yeah,”
Carol replied, slightly deflating now that her tirade had been interrupted
twice in a row.
“Yeah,
I was here first,” Maria said. “I’m still waiting for an answer.”
“You
know,” Tony said conversationally, tossing his helmet from one hand to the
other, “it’s been a while since the last time I had two women arguing over me.”
That got their attention. “Just calm down, will you. We now have proof that
we’ve got an invasion going on.”
“We
already knew-” Carol started and then she cut herself off, with a suspicious
frown. “God, Tony. Is it because you wanted to prove that the invasion is real?”
He
swallowed. “No,” he said, at last. “This is because now we have the means to
tell them apart,” he explained. “This is because now we have a chance to defeat
them when they are least expecting it.”
“I
can understand that, Tony,” Carol said, nodding. “But you could have told us,
you shouldn’t have acted by yourself. What gave you the right to make that
call?”
“I’m
the one in charge,” he replied. “I’m the one responsible.”
Over
and over the same things and the same mistakes.
Maria
snorted and shook her head. She muttered something that sounded suspiciously
like, ‘still out, alright’ but Tony decided to let that go. “What are the
orders then, Sir?” she asked, then. She had the peculiar skill of making that
‘Sir’ sound like a particular despicable insult.
Tony
wasn’t sure he didn’t agree.
“Now
you arrest Dugan,” he said. “We have to see if he’s a Skrull. And I’m locking
down the Helicarrier and monitoring all
transmissions, incoming and outgoing. Then we’re going to scan the whole crew.
And that includes the present ones.”
“Oh
joy,” Maria muttered, rolling her eyes.
“What’s
the use?” Carol asked. “If you or either one of us was a Skrull, don’t you
think we’d have already been found out?”
“It’ll
show to the crew that we don’t trust anyone, not even the ones in charge,” Tony
replied. “It’s good for building trust.”
“Building
trust by showing no trust at all?”
Carol snorted. “How does that even work?”
“They’ll
see us on the same level as them,” Tony continued, then
he added more as a question than a statement, “it’s good for morale?”
Maria
snorted. “As you wish, Sir,”
she said.
“Keep
me posted,” he told her retreating back.
She
pointed at the camera in the corner of his office. “Is there even a point at
all?” she asked without turning, and then she closed the door behind her and
she was gone.
Carol
remained standing, halfway between the door and his desk. She was staring at
where Maria had been, just a few moments before.
Tony
stared at his helmet for a second and then he put it on.
“Tony-”
Carol started, but he cut her off.
“Before
you say it, yes,”
he said with a sigh Carol couldn’t hear through the suit's speakers. “I know I
make a terrible Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., but I can’t trust anyone else with
the job,” she snorted at that. “Can you imagine where we would be now if Hill
got the job? She shot
at Cap when he refused to surrender.”
“And
you hunted him down and arrested him,” she pointed out.
“At
least, I never-” tried to kill him, he meant to say. But that wasn’t true was
it? In fact, he had actually managed to kill him. Maybe it wasn’t him who had
pulled the trigger, but he had created the circumstances. Maybe he wasn’t the
one who had assassinated Steve Rogers, but he was the one who had killed
Captain America, the name, the ideal. “I never meant him any harm. I only
wanted to protect them.”
Carol
sighed. “Tony, you…” she trailed off, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You are
not the king of the world. When will you understand that?” she shook her head.
“One day they’re going to crucify you in the streets for trying to be.”
“I
was never trying to be,” he said. “I’m just… Look, it doesn’t matter now.”
Carol
still didn’t seem convinced, but she nodded. “What do you want us to do, then?”
she asked. “And by ‘us’, I mean the Mighty Avengers. Because
even though I’m the leader, you still give out the orders apparently.”
“I
thought it didn’t matter,” he replied.
“No,
you said
it didn’t matter,” she retorted. “As if you could ever let anyone else try and
take the lead, around here.”
“Carol,
I’m the-”
“-one
responsible for it, yeah.
I was here when you said that three seconds ago,” she
rolled her eyes. “I swear, the only good thing about
this is that when Cap knows what you have done? He’ll chew you out, and I want
to be there for it.”
“Cap
wanted to get to the Skrulls as soon as possible,
too.”
“Somehow
I doubt you taking the initiative like this was what
he had in mind,” she replied. “I’m just going to go and assemble the Mighty
Avengers, because you’re obviously not listening to me.”
“You
do that,” he nodded. “And I hear everything you say,” he added after a moment.
“Maybe. But you don’t listen,” she
retorted, turning back when she reached the door. “The only one you ever
listened to was Cap.”
Cap. Right.
Now
all that he needed to do was to contact Steve and tell him about the new
developments. And Carol was probably right in saying that Steve would be angry
at him, but he ultimately would understand. And they had no time, anyway.
He
needed Steve and his Avengers to take care of the Queen, and then he would send
Steve and Rhodey to find the ship with all their
friends inside.
And
then-
He
sighed.
And
then sooner or later the Skrulls would notice
something was amiss, and they would destroy him.
He
stared at the Skrull detector.
There
was also the question of Jarvis. And Sue Richards.
He
was already flying towards Stark Tower, when Steve’s voice came through the comm link.
“What
the hell do you think you’re doing, Stark!?” Steve growled. It had been a
long time since he last called him ‘Stark’. He tended to do that when he was
particularly angry.
“I’m
going to find an old friend,” he replied. Although, it was probably going to be
a green face instead that of Jarvis' staring back at him after using the Skrull
detector.
“Tony!”
Steve was still angry.
“Just
take her and don’t let her communicate with anyone,” he said. “I don’t know, get Strange to do one of his spells. He seems to have
one for every occasion.”
There
was a long moment of silence. “Tony,” Steve finally said, and while his voice
was quieter now, he still sounded furious. “What are you doing?”
“I don’t
know, Steve,” he replied, the honesty totally blindsiding him. “I don’t know.”
He
left the Skrull who was impersonating Jarvis bound and gagged, awaiting for the agents he’d called to pick him up. And if
he was a little worse for the wear, no one would really say anything. To be
safe, Tony kept the video feed from the kitchen area in Stark Tower open at the
back of his mind. Getting made because of an oversight would be a stupid
mistake at this point.
As he
watched Sue – the real
Sue – and Reed hugging and whispering to each other he still didn’t know what
the hell he was doing.
12 | If you'd accept surrender,
I'll give up some more.
Steve
finally sees Tony three hours after he’s been told that, to use Tony’s words,
'the show’s on the road. Or rather, he sees Iron Man, who is clutching what
looks like a really big gun. From what he’s said, that has to be the Skrull
detector.
He
barely has touched down when he starts talking. “Why are you out of your suit?”
he asks. “I tried to raise you on the radio about a dozen times. You got her?”
Steve
takes a deep breath. “Tony, a word.”
“We
have no time, Steve,” Tony says in Iron Man's voice. “You got her?” he asks
again.
“Yes,
she’s not going anywhere for now,” he replies, then he leans over and takes
hold of one of Tony’s gauntlets. “A word, Tony,” he repeats, his tone brooking
no refusal.
Tony
seems to finally get it and he follows obediently after Steve. Until he
realizes that he’s leading them to their hideout.
“Steve,”
Tony starts, and when Steve turns around to face him he notices that he’s
stopped. “Shouldn’t I be blindfolded for this?”
Steve
snorts, not even bothering to hide it. “At this point, what does it matter?”
Tony doesn’t
reply to that and he just follows him into the seemingly abandoned building
that has been their hideout for the past month. They’ve moved around a lot, but
the list of safe places dried out pretty soon, so Strange offered them the
decaying warehouse they’re currently staying in.
As
soon as they’re inside, though, everything looks new and wide and spacious. It
was unsettling for the first few times, but Steve has mostly gotten used to it.
“Well,”
Tony comments, finally removing that helmet of his. “it
does look bigger on the inside.” His tone suggests he’s making a reference, but
the confusion must be clear on Steve’s face, because Tony explains a moment
later, “it’s from Doctor
Who.”
“What?”
“No,
‘Who’.”
“What?”
“Never
mind,” Tony says, shaking his head.
Steve
bypasses the living room; most of the others are surely in there, and he
doesn’t want any interruptions. Instead he moves towards the staircase that
goes up to the bedrooms. He has plans, and those plans involve no interference
whatsoever and cornering Tony and finally having that talk they keep putting
off to a later date.
“Steve,”
Tony says, quietly, and from his tone he knows that Tony has realized where
this is going. “I only came here to take her to the Helicarrier.
There are agents waiting for my orders to come and get her.”
“They
will wait,” Steve tells him, and he knows that Tony will do whatever he says,
because there was resignation in his voice as well. “You and I have to talk.”
“Steve,
I-” Tony starts to say, but he stops as soon as Steve grabs his arm and tugs
him inside.
Steve
closes the door behind them and then turns around, arms crossed, to look at
Tony. The other man is staring at a spot on the wall off Steve’s right
shoulder. Steve is reasonably sure there’s nothing particularly interesting on
that wall.
Several
moments, possibly minutes, go by. Until he finally gives in
and begins first.
“What
about the Registration, Tony?” he asks.
Tony doesn’t
meet his eyes. “I’m doing everything I can,” he replies. “But it’s not my first
priority right now.”
“When
is it going to be, then?” he asks, trying to keep his anger in check. Tony
remains silent, though.
“Answer me.”
“I…”
he starts. “I have a job for you and Rhodey-”
Steve
takes the steps that separate them, his hands going for Tony’s metal-clad arms.
“That's not the answer I want.”
Tony’s
gaze is sharp when it meets his. “It’s the answer you’re going to get,” he
says, “because it’s the only one I can give at the moment.”
Steve
snorts. “That’s convenient,” he says. “And now that we’re on topic, there’s
something else I’d like to discuss with you.”
Tony
blinks up at him, but he can’t seem to withstand the look Steve’s giving him,
and he looks away. His swallow is almost audible in the silent room.
“You
told us not to take stupid chances,” Steve says, shaking Tony lightly by the
shoulders, just to ensure that he’s getting his point across. “You said not to
risk this whole operation. And guess what? You went and did exactly
that.”
Tony
turns to glare at him. “It worked, didn’t it?” he says, and his tone is tinged
with annoyance. At least Steve is getting some kind of reaction out of him.
“But
what happens when you miss something? What happens if something goes wrong?
We’re still fugitives in the eyes of the law, where would we be?” he gives him
a moment to let everything sink in and then he goes on. “We had to live side by
side with a known enemy posing as our friend, and the stress was threatening to
send everything to hell. And we have a baby, Peter’s aunt and his wife to think
of.”
And
Steve’s had to take all the responsibility on his shoulders, because that’s
what he does, it’s his role.
He
thought that Tony would be doing the same, bearing his share. Apparently,
though, Tony gets carte blanche. He gets to make reckless decisions that could
have ended – still can, come to think of it – with serious repercussions on
everyone else around him.
It
went like this even before Civil War, ever since he’s known him. He kept his
secret identity and his heart problems hidden when they could have caused
serious tactical problems for the team. He kept his drinking hidden, he went
and got Extremis, he went and decided he could choose
all of their fates by himself.
“No
one said it was going to be easy!” Tony’s sudden outburst almost startles him.
“I told you I’m doing everything I can!”
“Like
you told me about Sharon?” he asks. “Like you told me about the Mandarin?”
Tony looks
shocked for a fleeting second, his eyes growing wide and his mouth opening in a
small O of surprise, but it’s gone so quickly, that Steve wonders if it’s been
real at all or if he’s just imagined it.
Tony
stares at him for a long time, his expression blank. He takes a step away, and
then another. He’s closer to the bed than to Steve now, and he’s staring at the
floor as if it was the most interesting thing he’s ever seen in his whole life.
Calmly,
he lays the Skrull detector down on the bedside table.
“Okay,”
he says finally, quietly. Then he raises his eyes to meet Steve’s, but they’re
still blank and emotionless. “You won, alright?” he says. “You won.”
Steve
frowns. “What…”
“I
was prepared to give away everything,” Tony continues, and his blankness is
actually starting to scare Steve a little. There’s something off about it. Tony
can do blank, he’s seen Tony doing it, when he dealt with super villains, or
the press, or people he doesn't trust in general. It’s the voice that Tony uses
when he doesn’t want to let the world in, when he’s trying to protect himself
when he’s at the end of his rope.
“Everything,
Steve, to keep you, all of you, safe.”
Pieces
of armor fly away from Tony’s body to scatter around in the room and he’s left
with his golden second skin. “And I still lost,” he says. “I lost you.”
Suddenly
Steve realizes what’s so strange about Tony’s blank voice. He’s never used it
with Steve. Not even at the worst of it, when Steve was about to kill him. Not
even when they met in the eve of their final battle in the Avengers Mansion.
Steve
stands frozen, even his breathing seems to have stopped for a long moment. Tony
is bared and the only shield he's kept for himself are
his eyes. He's quiet, but his voice is strangely tight, as if he's trying to
keep himself in check.
Tony's
words sound like he's rehearsed this quite a few times.
“I
lose,” Tony says, and there’s a finality in his voice
that Steve has to look away for a moment, certain he wouldn’t be able to bear
his empty eyes for a second longer. “Fortunately, while you suck at losing, I'm
very good at it.”
Those
words sound like another reference, but once again Steve doesn’t catch it. His
gaze goes back to Tony though. His golden underarmor
is slowly disappearing inside his body. He’s naked beneath it.
“You
won, Steve,” he says. “What do you want me to do?”
Steve
stares at him. Tony has always been one for over the top and occasionally
melodramatic gestures, but this is going too far. It almost feels like mocking,
like he’s daring Steve to hit him like he did when Tony freed him from his cell
weeks – or is it months
already? – ago. Maybe it’s a replay of their fight in
the Avengers Mansion; he’s not quite sure.
Or maybe
Tony just wants to provoke him, but for what purpose he can’t imagine. They’ve
seen what fighting between the two of them brings, and Tony has even seen the
ultimate result. For all Steve wants them to go along, to pull through this
even despite their differences, he also knows that if a fight were to break out
now, it wouldn’t stop until one of them was unconscious. And with Tony so
passive and… naked,
without his armor, with Steve’s fists already clenching at his sides, they both
know the way that would end.
There
are too many unspoken words between the two of them,
they’ve been building walls long before Civil War actually broke out. Ever since Tony got Extremis, or possibly even before that.
Steve knows it’s his own fault as well, but they’ve never been good with words.
They never needed them. They are both stubborn, and they have their own private
convictions, and sometimes they’ve clashed over them, but its never been a problem, at least not with the
devastating results of their fight over the Registration Act.
He
meets Tony’s eyes and his breath actually stops for a second, when he suddenly
realizes that Tony isn’t looking for a confrontation. Quite
the contrary, in fact. Tony’s eyes aren’t blank at all, now, they’re
questioning.
Tony
doesn’t want to fight at all, he wants Steve to tell him what to do, what he
asked was a genuine question, and all Steve's anger flows away, and he's left
with a feeling of defeat.
“Steve?”
Tony asks, a frown creasing his eyebrows. His arms are down, and he isn't even
trying to cover himself.
It’s
late afternoon; the only source of light is that of the setting sun coming in
from the window. It bathes the whole room in shades of orange, and Tony’s naked
body should look beautiful: he should be a healthy and warm and arousing sight.
But he’s standing alone, in the middle of the room, separated from everything
else, the pieces of his armor scattered around his feet.
He
looks miserable. Lonely.
“Cover
yourself, Tony,” he says quietly, trying to swallow around the sudden dryness
of his throat. “You look…” naked, but that will sound stupid,
because Tony is
naked, “…cold,” he finishes lamely.
Tony
looks momentarily surprised at that, but he nods and soon enough, his skin
disappears under the underarmor. The sunlight
reflects on the golden sheath in blinding flashes.
“I…”
he starts, but he doesn’t know what he’s going to say.
“Steve-”
And
then the words are just there. “I’m sorry,” he says.
Tony
gapes at him and his eyes widen so much that in any other context his face
would probably be the funniest thing Steve’s seen in a very long while. As it
is, though, it makes Steve want to apologize even more.
Tony
seems to regain control of his facial muscles and frowns. “Steve, you don’t
have to-”
“But
I do
have to,” he insists, shaking his head. “How long have I known
you?” Tony blinks in confusion. “More than ten years, and I…” he trails off,
looking down at his gloved hands.
More
than ten years, and he realizes it only now. When they had a fight, when words
were exchanged between the two of them, no matter whose fault it was, the one
to swallow his pride and come forward first had usually been Tony. He still is,
apparently.
That
day at Avengers Mansion he said that he felt inadequate next to him, and Steve
had dismissed him, but now…
The
surge of anger should be directed at himself. He knows that, but he can’t keep
his mind from cursing Tony for the stubbornness that he should blame on both of
them. The pot calling the kettle black. It’s always
been their problem, fighting and not listening to each other out of
stubbornness. But as bad as it got, they never completely forgot each other,
they never cut each other out with no hope of mending
the wounds.
Except
he has been the first to turn away even when all those years ago he'd assured
Tony that Steve had his back. “It’s true, isn’t it?” he says, trying to talk
around the bitter taste in his mouth. “What you said.” Tony frowns and shakes
his head, uncomprehending. “Everyone idolizes me and I take advantage of that,
whether I realize it or not.”
The
face Tony makes is the strangest Steve has ever seen. Steve feels like he’s
going to cry, but Tony is the one that looks like he really might.
“Steve,
don’t do this, please,” Tony says, in a voice so low that he barely hears him.
“But
it’s the truth, isn’t it?” he repeats, only vaguely aware that his voice is
getting louder with each word. “Isn’t it, Tony?”
“You
expect the best from us,” Tony says after a moment. “That’s not necessarily a
bad thing.”
“It’s
just that my demands aren't reasonable sometimes,” Steve finishes for him. “I
set the standard too high. We’re superheroes, yes, but we’re also human.”
“Steve,”
Tony says, in a small voice. He’s looking down at his feet. “Don’t do this.”
“Why
shouldn’t I?” he asks him, and now he’s practically shouting. “Isn’t it what
you wanted to hear?”
By
contrast, Tony is almost whispering. “No,” he says, and despite the low voice,
Steve hears him loud and clear. “No, I just wanted…”
The
anger from before is back full force, but he isn’t quite sure at whom or what
it is aimed. At Tony for looking so lost and broken when just months before he
was hunting them down, and killing Bill
with a Thor clone. At himself for wondering if all the times that he stood
his ground and defended his ideals were legitimate or just him acting out on
stubbornness. At the world for taking away everything he had, for denying him
the peace he’d deserved after years in the War, for robbing him of his victory.
“What?”
he practically growls.
Despite
that, Tony walks the distance that separates them. His hands rise, they’re
trembling, and they remain suspended, golden fingers inches away from actually
touching the scale mail of his costume. Almost as if he was afraid of touching him.
And
Tony still isn’t looking at him.
“All
I wanted was for you to understand.
I just wanted you by my side, I missed you and I… I couldn’t do it without you.
I can’t. I need you to steer me right, because you expect the best from us,” he
says, and then he raises his eyes to meet Steve’s. “From me.”
If
not for the fact that Tony is staring straight at him now, his eyes clear and
conscious, he would think Tony was talking to a dead man.
He
draws in a sharp breath. “Tony,” he starts to say, but between that sharp
intake and the first syllable, his voice gets stolen by Tony’s lips as they
press up against his mouth.
Tony’s
hands are still hovering over his arms, not touching him yet. In fact, the only
connection between the two of them is the point where their mouths meet. Tony’s
lips are dry and still, just a light pressure more than anything else, and even
if his eyes are closed, this can’t be called a kiss.
Maybe
Tony has been talking to a dead man.
Steve
grabs his shoulders and pushes lightly, taking a step back at the same time.
“Tony, what-” he swallows. “What is this?”
He
looks sideways at the door. How long have they been in here? Maybe it’s time
they joined the others, they have plans and strategies to implement. They have
to think about Spider Woman – well, the Skrull impersonating Spider Woman – and
Tony has said something about him and Rhodey.
He
pinches the bridge of his nose. Who is the one procrastinating now? He almost
snorts out loud, but Tony starts talking just then, and when Steve turns around
he finds himself eye-to-eye with him. Tony is almost unbearably close, crowding
him, so close Steve can see his eyelashes trembling with every breath.
“I
got in bed with people we despised,” he’s saying, his eyes staring into Steve's.
His voice is rough as if he were crying, but his eyes
are dry and clear.
“Tony
what-”
“I
lied, I deceived, I compromised, I gave away
everything I had, everything I was.” Tony’s voice trembles slightly as he
closes the gap between them, pressing his lips against Steve's. "And I
didn't care who– what I was going to be in the end," Tony's lips part from
his and he ducks his head, kissing the leather of his uniform between his neck
and the right shoulder, "because I was right, and I was saving
lives."
Tony
bends down to drop a kiss on the star at the center of his chest, and then
lower on his stomach, Tony's hands barely brushing against his sides as he
slowly falls to his knees. "Because for all the things I had to do and the
lies I had to tell, there was one thing I had left."
Tony
seems to be following a specific pattern with his kisses, tracing a strange
constellation over his body. More than kisses, however, they're a barely
perceptible pressure followed by a soft sigh.
“This
is the only thing I will never let them touch. This is the only thing I have
left.”
“Tony,
I don’t understand…” he trails off, swallowing. “Tony-”
“Not
that it ever did me much good.” Tony concludes, still kneeling on the ground,
and his hands are reaching forward, his eyes fixed and feverish.
The
moment between Steve’s subconscious realizing what’s about to happen and the
actual understanding is confusing and breathless.
Then
the moment passes and Steve is just breathless.
“Tony-”
he starts, breaking off while it’s still neutral, before it can become either a
protest, or an encouragement. His hands follow the example set by his voice,
and his fingers slip through Tony’s hair, but he doesn’t him push him away.
“Tony, you’re not in your right mind, I don’t—”
“Please,”
Tony interrupts, looking up at him. “Let me do this,” he says. “I need it. Just
this once, I-”
He
looks down at the dark, barely hinted curls that escape his grip, they stand
out against the red of his leather gloves, and for a moment he wishes that it
was longer, he’s always preferred when Tony wore his hair longer, he liked the
way it curled at the back of his neck.
Tony
murmurs something he can’t quite make out and then he leans forward, his
fingers scraping across his belt and then closing around the buckle and tugging
so forcefully that Steve stumbles a little. Steve says
his name again, but it gets lost in a deep groan as Tony leans forward, his
mouth pressing against Steve’s crotch, through the leather of his pants.
“Just
this once,” Tony says, “I need it, let me take it.”
He's
been half-hard until now, but he grows harder at the sound of Tony’s voice and
the scraping of his fingers against the metal of his belt buckle. “Tony, I
don’t think-” he starts, but the lie in his words is called by his body, when
he stumbles a couple of steps towards the bed.
Tony
follows him on his knees, his hands still intent on his belt, his eyebrows set
in a frown of concentration, as if what he’s about to do warrants careful
planning and strategy. And then Tony looks up at him, his
eyes are wide and dark. He licks his lips.
Steve’s
knees buckle under him, and he sits down on the bed heavily, while
simultaneously his hands grab Tony by his shoulders and tug him up. It takes a
moment for them to find the correct angle, Tony still half-kneeling and
half-sitting on his lap, and Steve trying to touch all of him while taking off
his gloves at the same time, but their mouths finally clash together and, this
time, it’s a real
kiss.
Tony’s
mouth opens above his, Steve following him as he shifts more comfortably in his
lap, and Tony moans into him, and then is all tongues and Tony’s supple flesh
under his bare hands, the thin metal golden underarmor
not enough to alter the perception of the defined muscles underneath.
Tony
draws back a little, his teeth holding Steve’s lower lip captive, and his hands
travel down Steve’s chest, his left stopping on the white star, while the other
continues its journey downward. Steve’s gripping Tony’ thighs – god, how he
loves those thighs – so hard that he’s pretty sure he’s going to leave bruises.
And
while he doesn’t want to hurt him, some part of him likes the thought, Tony
walking around with Steve’s marks all over him as a reminder, as a promise,
that he has somewhere to go back to, someone who will protect him, no matter
what.
“I’m
sorry,” he apologizes again, his words barely a whisper against Tony’s mouth.
“I’ve got your back. Always will. I should’ve-” remembered, he wants to add, but Tony
whimpers and surges forward, kissing him with everything he’s got, and then
nimble fingers slip inside his pants and it’s Steve’s
turn to groan loudly.
Tony
squirms around in his lap, and he draws back from the kiss to look down at him.
His eyes are dark, the blue almost gone, and his cheeks are flushed. Tony’s
hand closes around him and gives a few, slow strokes, making Steve’s eyes
almost flutter shut, but he keeps them open, staring into Tony’s gaze.
“Steve,”
Tony whispers, dropping quick, close-mouthed kisses on his lips and then
travelling down his jaw, his neck and Steve has to spread his legs further to
give Tony enough room to—
Tony’s
wet, hot
tongue licks a strip on the underside of his cock, from base to tip, and
Steve’s head snaps back with a long, moaning growl, his hands shooting up to
grab the top of Tony’s head.
He
swears aloud, but his voice sounds raw. Tony doesn’t seem to notice, though, he
just follows the way Steve’s hands are taking him, and his mouth closes around
the tip with a low, almost happy, moan.
The
sight is almost physically painful.
His
eyes shift from the intoxicating sight of Tony’s lips stretched around him and
travel forward, beyond the bobbing motions of the dark head, to settle on
Tony’s shoulders. Steve doesn’t notice at first, but his attention is soon
diverted when he feels the golden underarmor shift
and whisper away under the hand he’s gripping Tony’s shoulder with. Indeed, the
golden sheen is slithering away like liquid metal, and he watches as more and
more Tony is revealed by the second.
The
gold is almost completely gone and suddenly he catches sight of Tony’s toes.
Tony’s kneeling in front of him, his legs folded underneath him, so the only
thing he can see is the tip of his toes, but he’s never seen a more erotic
sight. As Tony’s body rocks slightly in time with the wet suctions around him,
he catches glimpses of buttocks, the smooth expanse of his back, Tony’s
shoulders.
Steve
suddenly notices he’s gripping Tony’s hair too tightly, his hips thrusting too
roughly when Tony makes a strange sound at the back of his throat, almost like
a whimper but choked like a sob, and it travels through Steve’s cock and goes
straight up his spine. He unclenches his fingers and makes a conscious effort
to keep himself still; a second later Tony’s hands settle on his hips, pushing
them down.
For
the first time in months,
Steve is glad he doesn’t hate Tony, that he never
really did. It would have been easier while they were fighting each other,
maybe, but if Tony were to do this when Steve hated him…
This
is the only thing Tony’s has left, he said. What exactly is this ‘thing’, he
hasn’t said explicitly, but it must be precious and fragile, if Tony hasn’t let
anyone touch it. Except Steve, of course.
He
loosens his hold on Tony’s hair and lets his thumb travel down Tony’s cheek in
a slow movement that isn’t quite a caress. “What if I hated you,” he asks
quietly, his voice rough. “I could destroy you.”
There
would be nothing left of Tony.
Tony
looks up at him, letting his cock slip out from his mouth. His cock, Tony’s
lips are red and slick with saliva and pre-come. It should look obscene. It
doesn’t.
It
looks perfect, it looks right.
“You
don’t hate me,” Tony says. “And I don’t care, anyway. I don’t care if you’re
doing this because you hate me or because you… don’t.”
“Tony—”
“You died,
Steve. I don’t care what’s left of me, if anything at all, as long as there’s
all of you,” Tony replies, and he makes to take him back inside his mouth, but
Steve tugs gently at his hair and then he grabs him under the armpits and
bodily lifts him up.
“Come
here,” he grunts, and Tony follows willingly, settling in his lap much like he
was minutes earlier, his naked thighs spread over Steve’s, his knees planted on
the bed on both sides of Steve’s waist.
Tony
is hard too, the tip of his cock already glistening, but he doesn’t seem to
have noticed. At least until Steve closes a hand around both of them, his thumb
sweeping over the heads, spreading their pre-come, mixing it.
Tony’s
fingers scratch at his shoulders frantically, and their open-mouthed kisses are
getting particularly loud, and wet. Steve takes that as encouragement, and
while he works harder and faster on both of them, his other hand roams over
Tony’s body.
He’s
lost some weight, but his muscles are still well-defined under his hot skin.
Steve strokes and pinches and soothes and Tony buckles above him, panting and
whining against his mouth. They’ve given up on the kissing, their movements too
wild and sharp, their breaths too heavy to manage
anything more than gasping into each other’s mouths.
Tony
suddenly gives out a broken sob and he shudders against him, his come making
the friction of Steve’s hand slicker and wetter, Tony’s mouth sucking his
tongue in.
They
come apart, both their breaths heavy and panting. Someone says, “god, you…” but Steve can’t really say who, maybe it’s both
of them. Then Tony’s hand pushes his away and takes its place, squeezing around
Steve and coaxing a sound out of him that in other circumstances would make him
redden in shame. It’s raw and wild, and primal.
His
hands squeeze gently the back of Tony’s neck and then they let go to map his
back, smooth and endless. They’re still kissing, when his hands slide down the
small of his back, over the swell of his buttocks, when Tony pushes backwards
and Steve’s fingers slip between the cheeks and the tip of his index finger
brushes against—
He
could almost believe it was by chance, if not for the fact that Tony breaks the
kiss to gasp against his mouth. “I want you to,” he whispers against his lips,
and Steve feels
his words more than hears them. “It’s fine.”
Steve
can only sit, frozen, as Tony whispers the words against his lips, as he pushes
further back, and it can’t really be comfortable, Steve is dry and Tony feels
so tight even just around the very tip of his finger.
But
Tony shudders, and his lips tremble in a low moan against his.
“God,
Tony…”
He
can’t possibly— He has
to know what this is doing to Steve.
He
grabs Tony’s hips and flips them over, landing on Tony maybe a little too
suddenly, making him gasp, but he readily spreads his legs to make room for him
and their bodies align perfectly. Tony lets go of him and lifts his arms,
laying his hands palms up on the pillow above his head, and there’s a look in
his eyes—
Then
it hits Steve and his own hands scramble up to close around his wrists, pinning
him down, and Tony isn’t a small man by anyone’s standard, but his wrists feel
fragile and so easily breakable in his grip.
He
just has to turn his face sideways, and Tony seems to have had the same idea
and they’re kissing again, leisurely and slowly, in total contrast with the
sharp snaps of Steve’s hips as he brings himself off against Tony’s sweaty and
hot skin.
After,
Steve lets go of Tony’s wrists and he falls back to lie down next to him. Tony gives him a moment to
adjust and then he turns into him, lying on his side, his hand going to cover
the star once again.
They’re
sticky with semen and sweat, they should probably get cleaned, and there are
people waiting for them downstairs, there’s a world on the brink of an invasion
waiting outside. But Steve turns his head to meet Tony’s eyes and for a moment
he wishes they could exist out of time, that they could have this without
worrying about the consequences, without giving it a name or an explanation,
without ruining it with words.
Tony’s
eyes are bright and still dark, but they have lost the haunted look that Steve
has begun to associate with them. They look alive for the first time in months.
Tony
– completely naked, sweaty and exhausted, sated, laid out like this, next to him,
in the afternoon sun – looks alive for the first time in months.
Steve
lays a hand on his slightly stubbled cheek and
brushes his thumb against his lower lip. His mouth is a sight to behold,
swollen after all the kissing and still shining with saliva, and Steve can’t
help but stare. He wonders if he still could taste himself on those lips.
Tony
draws in a sharp breath and Steve knows he has to stop this before it starts
again, when they have no time. “We never seem to get to the talk part of our
talking,” he says, raising his eyes to meet Tony’s.
Tony
gives a small smile and his hand goes to cover Steve’s. “The last two times we
tried, it ended first with a fight, and then with me falling asleep,” he says.
“I’m counting this as an improvement.”
Steve
chuckles despite himself. “You would.”
13 | Speaking strictly for me, we
both could've died then and there.
For
the first time in… he didn’t know how long – years maybe? – Tony felt calm.
He
closed his eyes and lay his head on Steve’s shoulder,
their fingers still threaded together and resting on his cheek. He sighed
contentedly against Steve’s neck, his lips barely touching the warm skin; he
could feel him breathe.
Steve
drew his hand away and turned on his side to face him. “Tony,” he said,
quietly. “We have no time.”
No,
they didn’t. But Tony couldn’t help a small sound of protest when Steve sat up,
the warmth of his body leaving him, and the shoulder that served as pillow
disappearing and causing his head to fall down on the mattress.
He
craned his head sideways to look up at him. From this angle Steve looked huger
than ever, his entire presence looming over him, the window at his back casting
a bleeding halo around him. Steve was still in his uniform, and from his
position Tony could barely see the outline of a naked hipbone, the hint of
pubic hair.
I was there, he thought. I was there and Steve was inside me.
Everything
had happened as if in a dream, it had felt like he had been watching himself
from outside his body, his hands reaching for Steve. And Steve’s quick acceptance,
his response, his warmth, his kisses, his cock— there was no way this could be
real. In the real world Steve didn’t want him, in the real world Steve loved
Sharon Carter, in the real world Steve didn’t get off at the thought of fucking
Tony Stark.
Except
the man looking down at him with a confused frown on his face was undoubtedly
Steve Rogers.
Tony
scratched idly at the drying come on his belly. Steve followed his hand and
Tony swore he could see his cheeks reddening. Or maybe it was only the setting
sun. The sharp intake of breath hadn’t been his imagination, though.
He
sat up, making a face. “Gross,” he muttered. “We need a shower.”
“Tony—”
Tony's
hand sneaked in Steve’s lap and his fingers closed around him, causing another gasp
and Steve’s hand to close around his wrist. It wasn’t a particularly decisive
grip, though, and Tony took it as a sign to continue. He gave an experimental
stroke, and he could feel Steve already growing harder, and Steve hissed, but
the fingers on his wrist tightened.
“Tony…”
he said, warningly, glaring at him.
“Super
stamina has got to be the best thing ever,” he replied with a smirk.
He
gave another stroke, and he was leaning forward to lick the frown away from
Steve’s mouth, when the door was flung open.
“Cap,
have you killed him ye—eeeep!”
Tony
had only the vague impression of Peter’s wide, startled eyes before the door
slammed closed again.
“Fuck,”
he cursed, folding onto himself. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Next to him, Steve was apparently
too frozen for words. “That’s why you lock doors, Steve.”
Steve
turned towards him with a scowl. “So it’s my fault, now?” he said. “I only
wanted to talk, you were the one who ambushed me.”
Tony
blinked. “I amb—” he rolled his eyes. “Yeah, right.
That’s me, ambushing people with blow jobs.”
“Well,
you did,”
Steve said, and his miffed expression coupled with the still half-hard cock
peeking out of his open pants was quite possibly one of the weirdest things
Tony had ever seen.
“I
didn’t hear you complain,” he replied, standing up. “Where do you keep your
towels?” he asked then, opening the wardrobe and rummaging around. Not that
there was much inside. You couldn’t take much with you, when you lived your
life on the run.
“Maybe
I should go and talk to him,” Steve said, but his tone of voice made it clear
that he desperately wanted to be talked out of it.
Tony
obliged him. “Yeah, right,”
he snorted. “Go after him while you still smell of come and your dick is
hanging out of your pants.”
Steve
was silent for so long that Tony wondered if he hadn’t exaggerated. He
pretended to continue with his perusal of the wardrobe, while he listened
carefully for any clues about Steve’s reaction. There was a rustling of
clothes, the sound of a zipper and then steps.
Two
seconds later he could feel Steve’s imposing presence, and his warmth even
through the clothes, mere inches from his naked back. An arm brushed against
his right shoulder and went up to the top shelf.
Steve’s
hand came away with two fluffy, white towels, pressing them against his chest.
Tony grabbed them before Steve let go, turning around at the same time.
Steve
was right there.
And god, he was huge.
Tony swallowed, the sound loud in the otherwise silent room.
Steve was looking down at him, his face almost bewildered, and then his hands
sneaked up, and his fingers laced at the back of Tony’s neck.
“Steve,
we—” he started, but he honestly couldn’t think of a way to finish it. He
didn’t even know if it was meant to be a protest.
The
towels fell to the ground when he let go of them to grab Steve’s waist, tugging
him closer, and then they were kissing again. Steve mumbled something against
his lips and then his hands settled on Tony's hips and he took a step closer,
and if they went on like this much further, Tony was going to have marks from
the scale mail on his chest.
“Tony,”
Steve gasped, breaking a kiss and leaning his forehead against Tony’s. “What
are- this is—”
Before
he could go on, Tony lifted his arms and threaded his fingers as best as he
could in the short military cut of Steve’s hair, guiding his head down so they
were kissing again. Steve tried to take a step back, but Tony raised his right
leg and hooked it around the back of Steve's thigh to prevent him from going
too far.
He
had miscalculated, though, as distracted as he was by the kissing, and he
stumbled backwards. He hit the mostly empty shelves and his gasp of pain was
swallowed by Steve’s mouth, his big hands steadying him.
The
hands stroked down, over his ass, and then Steve's hands squeezed and lifted
him up. Tony scrambled to hook his left leg around his waist, locking his
ankles together at the small of Steve’s back. Steve grunted, adjusting his
hold, and then he resumed the kissing, pressing Tony backwards against the rows
of shelves in wardrobe. They dug painfully into his shoulder blades and spine,
but it was negligible, if it meant he got Steve like this.
Oh
god, if Steve could bear his weight in this position, they could fuck like
this. They could—
“Steve,”
he choked, trying to put some distance between their mouths. But he was
squeezed between shelves of wood and a wall of muscle and he couldn’t move an
inch. “Steve,
stop—we…” he trailed off into a moan, as his lower lip was gently bitten and
then Steve’s tongue was invading his mouth again.
No.
He
planted his hands on Steve’s shoulders and pushed. Steve let go of him and Tony
barely had the time to put first one leg, then the other, down before he lost
his balance and made a fool out of himself. More of a fool.
Steve
was staring at him with a confused frown on his face. Tony swallowed. “Shower,”
he explained, his voice coming out rough. “Then Skrulls.”
Steve
nodded, but when he licked his lips – red from kissing, and still wet – Tony
was tempted for a second to send everything to hell. Let the world burn if he
could have some more of Steve looking at him like that.
He
cleared his throat and bent down to retrieve the towels.
“I…” Steve
started, looking away. “There’s a small bathroom attached to this room. It’s
not much, but it’s got a shower.”
Tony
nodded, absently. “Want to go first?”
“We
should go together,” Steve said, his hand hovering a few inches short of
touching Tony at the small of his back. He seemed to make up his mind after a
moment, and the fingers pressed against his skin, gently pushing him in the
direction of the bathroom. “It’ll save time, and hot water.”
“Doesn’t
Strange have a spell for hot water?” Tony asked,
deciding not to point out the fact that if they took their shower together in
the condition they were in now, possibly years would go by before they got out of
it.
“I
didn’t think to ask.”
Tony
got into the shower first, adjusting the temperature as he liked, while Steve
undressed in the small bathroom. He hadn’t been lying earlier when he’d said
that it wasn’t much. With the two of them inside it felt crowded,
claustrophobic. And the shower wasn’t that much bigger, they would have to
squeeze in to fit.
This
wasn’t a good idea.
He
amended that thought when the light blue shower curtain was pushed aside and
Steve entered, pressing against his back to fit in the narrow space. He
murmured appreciatively and leant back. Steve was half-hard, behind him. This
had been a great
idea.
“How
can you stand this?” Steve muttered, shoving him aside to turn the faucets.
“It’s scalding.”
Tony
was about to protest that it was too cold now, and that Steve’s body temperature
was freakishly high because of the Super Soldier Serum, but the words died on
his lips when Steve positioned him right under the spray and started scrubbing
at him, his strokes made slick by the liquid soap.
They
were just curt, economic gestures, only aimed to getting him clean, there was no
subtext, no lingering touches. But it was Steve’s hands on his body, and for
Tony it was enough. Years of – presumed, apparently – unrequited attraction, of
bottled feelings had reached the climax, and after Steve’s death, after
everything that had gone wrong, he couldn’t stand quietly and do nothing.
He
pushed against Steve’s chest with all of his strength. Even Extremis-enhanced,
he was no match for Steve's greater strength and combat experience, but he must
have caught him off guard, because he only made a surprised sound as Tony
pressed him against the tiled wall.
Tony’s
triumph didn’t last long, though. Maybe Steve had read the intention in his
eyes, because he took hold of Tony’s arms, fast as lighting, and he spun them
around. Tony’s feet slipped on the wet floor, his arms shooting forward to grab
at something, anything, that could hold him up.
Anything
turned out to be the shower curtain.
“No,
Tony! Wa—” Steve exclaimed, his hands coming up to
steady him.
Plastic
ripped and Tony was falling, Steve’s eyes widened and he scrambled to keep them
upright. Tony hit the floor painfully hard, ass-first, and Steve followed suit,
falling on top of him, squeezing the breath out of him and making him knock his
head on the ground in the process.
There
was a long moment when the sound of the water spraying down on them was the
only thing that could be heard.
Then
Steve squirmed up his body, causing all sorts of interesting reactions in the
interested areas. Never mind his sore ass and his potential concussion, Tony
would have to be dead
not to be aroused by Steve Rogers squirming on top of him. Steve rose on his
hands and knees above him, blocking the spray from hitting Tony squarely in the
face. He peered down at him, the plastic curtain had fallen half off and half
on him, covering his head and the top of his shoulders like a shroud. He looked
ridiculous.
Tony
giggled.
“Are
you all right?” Steve asked, frowning.
He
shook his head and tried to sit up, but immediately decided against it. “I
think I just bruised my coccyx,” he replied with a groan.
“That’s
nothing,” Steve said with a shrug. “You should see my ego.”
Tony
chuckled. “Where are your legendary reflexes now, Captain America?” He pushed
at him and Steve sat back on his haunches, tossing the shower curtain aside and
giving Tony the space to sit up. Water was spilling everywhere.
Hopefully
Strange had a spell for that.
“We
really should have sex,” Tony said, “before we either get concussed or worse
trying not
to have sex.”
Steve
rolled his eyes. It was strange how he could just crouch there, naked and wet
and half-hard totally at ease, as if he didn’t realize the effect he had on
people. On Tony.
Thinking
about other situations where Steve was naked and wet and around with other
people that were not Tony stirred a dark kind of anger within him. Not that he
had any right to those feelings. They were in the middle of a hostile invasion,
not to count the fact that they were officially still on opposite sides of a
war. And what had just happened in Steve’s bedroom…
Actually,
he wasn’t quite sure what had just happened.
“We
just had a shower, Tony,” Steve said with a long suffering sigh. “We’re not
getting dirty again.”
“Okay,
first of all?” Tony started, “we only got as far as trying to
take a shower.”
“And
whose fault is that?”
Tony
ignored him. “So far the only thing we’ve managed to wash is the floor,” he
said, leaning back on his elbows and spreading his legs. Tony was very, very
good in two things, and engineering was far from his mind at the moment.
In a
swift motion, Steve grabbed him under his armpits and tugged him upwards.
Tony’s feet slipped once again on the floor, but this time Steve seemed to have
anticipated the move and he steadied him, at the same pressing him against the
wall with an arm across Tony's chest, his forearm pushing against Tony's
throat.
The
pressure wasn’t much by all means, just enough to make itself known, to tease
with the possibility of cutting off all of his air. It was awkward, though, and
Tony had to arch his back and lift his chin to get into a more comfortable
position.
He
had gasped at Steve's sudden movement, but now he was almost panting, Steve’s
eyes were looking at him, and they were purposeful and dark with arousal.
“Steve-”
he tried but his voice broke before he could go on, as Steve’s other hand went
between his legs, his palm pressing lightly into him. He dissolved into a long
moan.
“You like
this,” Steve said, his tone halfway between bewilderment and accusation. “You
like it when I-”
Before
he could finish, Tony’s hands shot forward, grabbing Steve at the back of his
head and tugging him down to kiss him. It was uncomfortable with Steve’s arm in
the way, but he managed anyway. He moaned openly as Steve started stroking his
erection, fingers closing tightly and then changing position, bringing the two
of them closer, Steve’s own cock pressing against his.
The
water cascading down on them started turning cold and Tony shivered as goose
bumps rose on his skin. He didn’t care, though, Steve had quickened the rhythm
of his strokes and he was panting in time with them, his hand wide enough to
close around the two of them.
“Fuck,
Steve,” he swallowed another moan, but the second one escaped his lips and
turned into a long wail when Steve’s thumb brushed against the head of his
cock.
“How-
How long, Tony?” Steve grunted, removing his forearm from Tony’s throat and
planting it by his head to support his weight. Both their weights at this
point, Tony’s knees were shaking. “We could have-”
“Shut
up,” Tony growled, but his teeth were chattering from the cold and it came out
small and pathetic. “Don’t-”
They couldn’t talk
about that. Talking would lead to admissions, and if for Steve this meant the
same thing it meant for Tony, or even close to it, then all this time – years
maybe – had been wasted. What if they’d been together like this at the moment
of the Registration? Would things have gone better or worse?
They
couldn’t do this, Tony
couldn’t do this.
“Shut
up,” he repeated, his voice raw and broken. “Shut up.
Shut up.”
His
words were lost as Steve kissed him again, as he bit his lower lip. Then his
mouth left, but soon enough Tony could feel kisses and tiny bites travelling
down, on his neck, his left collarbone, his nipples, soon enough the trajectory
became pretty clear.
“Oh
god,” he tried to swallow. “Oh god oh god oh go-nnngh,”
he trailed off into a long keening moan when
Steve’s
mouth closed around his cock and oh god Steve was sucking him off.
The
water was freezing by now, but he didn’t care, not when he was inside Steve’s
hot, burning mouth. Fingers were closed around his hips, keeping them still,
pressing them down, and Steve let him slip from his mouth and gave a few
experimental licks.
Tony
came embarrassingly fast, but it wasn’t like he was coherent enough to even notice. He
was panting, and then Steve was suddenly standing again and Tony couldn’t tell
where his breath ended and where Steve’s started.
Steve
was murmuring something over and over again, it could have been curses, or
prayers, or Tony’s name, it could have been anything, but the fast, violent
movements of his hand and forearm against Tony’s stomach were unmistakable.
Still
dazed, Tony leant forward and licked along Steve’s lips. “You could do
anything,” he told him softly, “and I would love it. You could hold me down and
fuck me until I can’t walk anymore. Or I could suck you off,
I would love to suck you again.” Steve groaned aloud and then turned his head
against Tony’s neck, making him gasp when his teeth bit him. “I would- Steve,
you could- I’d let you do anything, anything, as long as it’s-”
“Tony-”
Steve almost shouted, and there was a sharp pain as he bit down halfway between
Tony’s shoulder and his neck. He was coming, and Tony looked down entranced, as
he came all over his stomach, the running water soon washing everything away.
Tony
was probably going to die of hypothermia if he spent another minute under the
freezing cold water, but Steve’s weight against him was solid and warm enough.
He lathered up his hands and started to run them all over Steve’s body.
He
could touch him now, after who knows how many years spent dreaming
about it, he could touch.
He was going to take advantage of this before either of them could realize what
they were doing, before they could decide it was a Very Bad Idea, before the
reality of the world could tear him away from Tony.
For
now, under his hands, Steve was his and only his.
Steve
raised his head from where it was resting against the crook of Tony’s neck. One
of his hands came up to stroke wet hair away from Tony’s forehead. “I liked it
when it was longer,” Steve said, and his eyes had the strangest light in them.
They looked nostalgic and resigned at the same time. “You should grow it out
again.”
Tony
pushed at Steve’s shoulders until he was directly under the spray. This time, Steve’s
hands joined his to wash away the soap. He didn’t seem to feel the cold,
though.
“Tony,
we-” Steve started, then his eyes widened. “Tony, your
lips are blue,”
he said sharply, his hands shooting up to turn off the faucets. When the sound
of the water stopped, another one filled the silence. “And your teeth are chattering. Why didn’t
you-” but he trailed off, shaking his head.
Pretty
soon, Tony was engulfed in a wide towel, Steve’s hands rubbing his arms in slow
circles.
Somehow
they ended up standing in the middle of the tiny bathroom, trying to dry each
other up. It wasn’t an easy task by any means, and they kept swatting away the
other’s hands in turn. Tony’s chest hurt, right where his heart was.
It
felt as if a bubble had bloomed in there and suddenly needed space to expand.
Steve’s
soft laughter rang in his ears and he surprised himself by replying with his
own.
Where
did all this light-heartedness, all this innocence come
from?
14 | And
you could have it all, my empire of dirt.
Steve
lets his hands drop. Tony’s hair is still damp, but it won’t get much drier
than this unless they find a hairdryer. It’s sticking at odd angles and,
despite the black circles under his eyes and the tired lines drawn on his face,
it makes Tony look much younger.
“Tony,”
he starts, “how long have you-”
Tony
widens his eyes. “No,” he says, so firmly that Steve actually cuts himself off.
“We can’t- That’s not going to take us anywhere we want to go.”
The
golden underarmor is spreading on Tony’s skin and
Steve knows that if he doesn’t say something now they’ll never really talk
about anything. They need
to talk, the lack of communication is what got them in
this mess in the first place.
He
tosses his towel on the closed toilet seat, grabbing his pants and tugging them
on. Tony is looking at him and with his eyes narrowed like that,
he looks very much like a satisfied cat.
Steve
frowns. “What?” he asks, hastily doing up the zipper.
This
can’t turn into another frenzied sex session. He still doesn’t know quite
exactly how it became one – well, two – in the first place, everything is
hazy in his mind. The only clear feeling he remembers is the one that crossed
his mind as he was staring down at Tony kneeling in front of him. It was a rush
of wanting like nothing he’s ever felt in his life.
There’s
always been some kind of latent attraction between the two of them, a buzz
underlying the fondness; the almost electric charge of possibility whenever
they fought, side by side or against each other.
It’s
never been so intense, though, so blinding.
“Nothing,”
Tony shakes his head. “I’m just trying to get over the fact that you go
commando under the costume.”
He
feels his face heat. It’s stupid, it’s never been a
problem before. “Force of habit,” he replies, shrugging.
“We
were down to the bare essentials in the War. And the costume is-”
“-very
tight, I know,” Tony says, nodding. The look on his face makes Steve inhale
sharply. “I have eyes.”
He
takes a deep breath. “If you don’t want to talk about this,” he says, “what
should we talk about?”
“Nothing?”
“Tony,”
he frowns. “We have to build on trust, we can’t just
leave everything where it is.” It’s going to fester and poison both of them, if
they let this – whatever this
is – grow between the two of them. “I apologized,” he says, trying not to sound
puerile and accusing. “I think now it’s your turn to… say something. Anything at all.”
Tony
looks away, he’s still trembling slightly from the
cold. It’s strange how they were so close, so hot just moments before, and now they
have grown distances apart, metaphorically if not physically.
“This
is no pillow talk topic, Steve,” he says, scratching the back of his head.
“I
don’t see any pillows around here.”
There’s
a long moment of silence. “We have to go,” Tony says, at last. “Everyone must
be wondering where the hell we went, unless Peter already told them.”
“He
wouldn’t,” Steve says, his hand closing around Tony’s jaw and turning his head
to face him. There’s a sharp intake of breath and Steve would have missed it if
he hadn’t been looking for it. The spike of arousal is unexpected, though, and
in his mind Tony is whispering ‘you could hold me down and fuck me until I
can’t walk anymore’ right into his ear, his voice raw and open like a fresh
wound. He swallows. He needs to focus. “And if they waited until now, waiting a
little longer won’t kill them. You’re not getting out of this room until we’ve
talked.”
Tony
stares at him for a long moment, his eyes unreadable. There used to be a time
when he couldn’t hide anything from Steve. Well, almost anything.
He
takes a step back, then, brushing Steve’s hand away.
“Tony-”
“I
take it you didn’t mean ‘this room’ as in, this room,” he says, encompassing the
bathroom with a glance.
Steve
nods. He puts on his shirt and after a moment he follows him into the bedroom.
Tony
is sitting on the bed, arms on his knees, staring down at the clasped hands,
patiently waiting for him. He observes silently as Steve sits down next to him,
bends down to retrieve his socks and boots. Abruptly Tony inhales sharply and
Steve feels him go tense against his side.
He
tears his eyes away from his feet and turns to give Tony a searching look.
"What is it?" he asks.
Tony's
eyes are fixed on Steve's feet. "Your sock has a hole in it," he
replies evenly.
Steve
frowns down and indeed his left sock has a small hole
right above the big toe. "Oh, yeah," he mutters, then
he shrugs. "It's nothing much," he says finally, tugging on his
boots.
"You
have holes in your socks," Tony repeats.
"It
happens," Steve says rolling his eyes. "Even if I'm
Captain America."
Tony
shakes his head and bows his head down, rubbing his temples. "I hate
this," he says under his breath.
Steve
gives a bemused chuckle. "...I didn't know you felt this strongly about my
socks."
Tony
waves a hand at him, dismissively. "Forget the stupid socks," he
says, annoyed. "You have holes in them."
While
they are
talking, it's nothing like the conversation Steve had in mind when he's first
suggested it. His clothes weren't supposed to be a topic, for one. "You're
the one who keeps bringing up my socks!"
Tony
takes a deep breath. "I hate that you have to hide and live like
this," he says. "What if something happens? What if you need to go to
the hospital? What if-"
Steve
carefully doesn't point out that they've been 'living like this' for quite a
few months now, and Tony never seemed to think much of it before. Except
they're sitting side by side now, they've had sex when for the rest of the
world they're still supposed to be enemies.
"Hey,
it's just socks," Steve says, his hand hesitating for a second before
closing above Tony's knee and giving a light squeeze. "If there's one
thing the Army's taught me, it's how to darn my own socks."
Tony
snorts at that. "As far as recruiting slogans go, 'be all that you can be'
worked much better," he says.
There's
a moment of silence, Steve staring at Tony and Tony staring straight ahead, his
eyes seeming to focus on something that Steve cannot see.
“I
knew I was going to be the bad guy, but it didn’t matter,” Tony says, abruptly.
His voice is low, but steady. It almost sounds like a confession. “It really
doesn’t. By being the bad guy, I could keep you safe. And you would have been,
Steve. All of you.”
Tony
turns to look up at him and Steve has no words to describe his expression.
After a long moment, though, it’s clear that he’s waiting for him to say
something. “We would have been chained down, and we would have hated you for
that,” he says, going with the truth. “I would have hated you.”
Tony
shakes his head with a small smile. Steve hates that smile, but it seems to
always have been an integral part of Tony and it appears only when the
deprecation is aimed at himself. As if no one else
deserves the hatred Tony feels for himself. “It wouldn’t have mattered,” Tony
replies. “Just a small sacrifice.
You
would have been the good guys. Innocent and pure. And
perfect.”
God,
they really should have done this before. Steve should have known, he should
have thought, he should have realized that Tony was only being his own
particular brand of stupid on this issue. The kind of stupid brilliant people
turn when they think they can resolve every problem just by sheer force of their
intellect, refusing to ask for help.
The
bed dips as he sits down, and Tony leans sideways to compensate for it. Steve’s
hand goes up to his right shoulder, lying against the back of his neck, his
thumb stroking slow circles on his throat. The tension between them has been
mounting for months but is now completely gone, only to be replaced by this
feeling Steve can’t quite place. It’s part exasperation and part acceptance.
Mostly, though, he can’t help but feel kind of stupid. Out of the blue sex can’t
be the answer to resolve their issues, but it sure beats fighting and trying to
kill each other.
It’s
a small step, a connection, and they’ve always been better at connecting on a
physical and unspoken level than with words.
“Innocence
born of ignorance isn’t pure,” Steve tells him. “And it most definitely isn’t
perfect, Tony. Why must you-” he cuts himself off, trying to control his tone.
He doesn’t want to sound too angry. He doesn’t quite succeed, though. “'Just a
small sacrifice’,” he echoes Tony’s words with a snort. “What I feel for you,
our friendship, did it really mean this little to you?”
Tony’s
eyes are still fixed on his hands. “No,” he whispers.
“Do
you think it meant so little to me, then?”
Tony
seems startled by his question, if his eyes as he looks up at him are anything
to go by. “I- I don’t know…” he admits after a moment, and the fact that he’s
telling the truth makes Steve let go of his anger all at once.
“I
was angry, Tony,” he admits. Tony’s neck tenses under his hand and he realizes
that his grip has been steadily getting tighter. He makes an effort to relax,
before continuing. “I was so angry, there were times I
seriously considered the possibility of killing you. But there also was
something greater than anger, and more hurtful.”
Tony
nods, thoughtfully. “I… disappointed you.”
“We
were partners,
and you betrayed me,” Steve says, and that’s a hurt he still hasn’t quite
gotten over yet. “You betrayed us.”
Tony
stares at him. “And you betrayed me,” he says after a moment.
Steve
inhales sharply and narrows his eyes at him. Tony goes on though. “And you
disappointed me,” he says. “When you thought that our freedom was more
important than the safety of the people we protect. When you assumed that I
hadn’t done everything in my power to prevent this from happening. When you
assumed that I climbed into bed with people I hated because I was nothing more
than hungry for power.”
Steve
can’t really say anything to that, because in a way it’s true, but
admitting such things yourself is different from someone else shoving you
face-first into them.
“Then
you left me alone,” says Tony, “and all I had left was your hatred, your
disappointment and a letter that came too late.”
What
can Steve say to that? He’s already apologized, but he can’t apologize for
things that happened in another lifetime. He can try, though. “I should have
listened to you, when you came to me those times,” he says. It bears repeating.
Tony
nods absently, but it doesn’t look like he’s actually listening to him. Tony’s
always had a penchant for getting lost in his own thoughts, and since the
acquisition of Extremis, the far-away look he now has on his face has been more
or less a permanent fixture. Steve has no words to express how much he hates
it; Tony’s mind is a scary place more often than not. Especially
for Tony.
He
forces Tony to look back at him, and only when his dark blue eyes are fixed on
him and present
does he speak. “Stop taking all the blame, Tony,” he says firmly. “It’s partly
mine, too.”
You’d
figure a brilliant man like Tony would need to hear things just once to
understand them.
“No,
I-”
Thankfully
for Tony, though, Steve is relentless. “We're both very stubborn,” he continues.
“I should have listened to you. We should have listened to each other.” Now
that he knows, it doesn't matter how many times he has to repeat it, he’ll
never get tired.
“It’s
not that,” Tony says, shaking his head. “I know for a fact that if I had said
the right things at the right time, everything would have ended well. Bill
wouldn’t be dead. We could have worked on the Registration.”
“You
can't know that, Tony,” he tells him, gently. It doesn’t matter that he’s
blamed Tony for that, too.
“Nobody
can.”
“Yes,
I can,”
Tony says, stressing the word in such a way that Steve wonders for a moment if
it is indeed possible. He dismisses it a second later, though. No one does
guilt trips quite like Tony Stark. It’s Tony’s firm belief that he can control
everything around him that got them here in the first place.
“Do
you know what it’s like, knowing that you could have prevented hell but didn't
because you were a little too fucking proud!?” Tony’s voice cracks at the end
and the words come out more like a sob. His eyes are dry, though. “Because I
do,” he adds a moment later, in a whisper.
The
day he will understand the logic behind Tony’s reasoning and his futuristic
visions will be one for the books indeed. He combs his fingers through Tony’s
damp hair, making it stand in ridiculous ways – Tony’s hair tends to do that,
especially when it's this short, and it's never failed to amuse Steve.
Disguising a gesture of comfort as an excuse to touch Tony feels weird. It also
speaks volumes about how screwed up is their current situation.
He’s
allowed touch him, because they’ve just had sex, but he doesn’t know if his
attempts at comfort will be accepted or not.
“You’re
doing everything you can now, Tony,” he says quietly, after a moment.
Tony
snorts. “It’s all going to hell in a whole different way now,” he
says with a sneer. “What the hell am I doing Steve? What did I expect? I’ve
always said you shouldn’t screw with the time continuum, and yet here I am!”
“Look
at me,” he commands, and when Tony doesn’t immediately obey, he shakes his
shoulders. “Look. At. Me,” he repeats slowly and even more
firmly.
Tony
turns to him instantly, his eyes wide and startled. Good. “I’m alive, am I
not?” he says, slowly. “And Reed’s family is safe and we knew about the Skrulls before they were able to get their plans ready. I’m
counting those as good things,” he pauses and after a moment Tony nods. “And
it’s all thanks to you, Tony.”
“But
the Registration-”
“Yes,
maybe we would have been able to find a solution together,” he admits, “but the
Red Skull trying to assassinate me doesn’t have anything to do with the
Registration Act. The Skrulls have nothing to do with
Registration, either. They only took advantage of the situation.” Tony blinks
and adverts his eyes. Steve pushes on, “and you saved
us, Tony. You saved me.”
Tony
closes his eyes, he swallows audibly and he lets out a shuddering breath. Steve
can tell he still isn’t convinced, though. At least he’s not actively trying to
contradict him anymore. “Maybe you could have stopped the fight, Tony,” he
says. “But I could have prevented it from ever happening. And back at the
Mansion… What you said to me- I- Some of the things you said were right.”
And
even if he wishes they weren’t, he’ll never get tired of repeating that,
either. He needs Tony to understand that he wants them to work together, now
that he knows what they’re risking.
Tony
sighs. “Right and wrong are subjective terms, Steve,” he says. “They’re
relative to the ideals behind them. So you see, in a way, we were both right,”
he concludes with a small, bitter smile.
Steve
frowns. “Which is just another way of saying we were both wrong.”
“That’s
exactly my point,” Tony replies, his smile widening into a grin that looks more
like a grimace.
Steve
bends to pick his gloves from the floor. He puts them on, closes and opens his
fingers. The creaking of the leather is perfectly audible in the silence.
Steve
lets his hands fall. “So,” he starts, turning towards Tony, “what do we do
now?”
“We
choose the way with less bloodshed.”
Steve
presses his lips together. “We compromise,” he can’t quite keep the displeasure
out of his tone.
Tony
shakes his head, though. “My way didn’t work out. And neither did yours.” he
says, “I say we try it our
way this time.”
Steve
blinks and a chuckle bubbles up from his throat. “Well, then,” he says,
smiling, “what does ‘our way’ entail?”
Tony’s
eyes shine with mirth as he mirrors Steve’s smile. “First of all you put on the
fancy suit I gave you,” he says, “and then you and Rhodey
will go and look for the people the Skrulls are
keeping captive on a ship.”
Tony
stands up, keeping his arms stretched in the air, at a distance from his body.
The pieces of his armor fly and assemble on his body. The helmet is the last
thing and, Steve is pleased to see, it doesn’t go to cover his head, but Tony
simply takes it in his hands and tucks it in the crook of his arm. He retrieves
the Skrull detector with the other.
Steve
stands up as well, his hands going to pick up the shield that’s leaning against
the bed. “And then?” he asks.
“Then
we kick some Skrull ass,” Tony says. "And we go from there."
Steve
straps the shield to his back. “Sounds like a good plan,” he comments.
“I thought
so, thanks,” Tony replies. “Shall we go? The others must think we’ve killed
each other by now.” Tony carefully avoids mentioning Peter.
They
get to the door at the same time, their shoulders bumping against each other,
and when they turn they’re barely inches apart. Tony takes a sharp breath and
his gaze goes down to rest on Steve’s lips and suddenly it seems as though
there’s not enough air in the room.
It
feels strange at first, with the armor Tony is taller than him, then it’s just
quick breathing, the sound of lips on other lips, and the scrape of Tony’s
goatee against his skin.
“God,”
he manages to gasp. He drops a kiss on Tony’s closed lips, on the tip of his
nose, his eyelids. “We have the worst timing in the world.”
Tony
closes his eyes and leans his forehead against Steve’s. “You can say that
again,” he snorts, then he tugs Steve into a tight
embrace, burying his face into his neck. It’s awkward, it’s like trying to hug
a robot, but Steve does his best to return the embrace. More than hear Tony’s
following words, he feels them tremble against his skin. “Shit, Steve, what the
hell are we doing?” he asks. “What the hell are we doing?”
Steve
squeezes his eyes shut and doesn’t lie. “I don’t know,” he says. “I don’t
know.”
When
they join the others no one says anything. Peter, though, is resolutely not
looking at them.
“Okay,”
Tony says, and Steve notices he’s standing a little straighter, his head held a
little higher. “I’ll just take the Queen off your hands and I’ll be on my way.”
There’s
a moment of silence during which no one mentions the rather large amount of
time they seem to have spent in Steve’s room ‘talking’, then Strange steps
forwards with a nod. “She’s under a spell,” he says, motioning for Tony to
follow him.
Steve
almost misses the muttered ‘of course she is’, as Tony passes by. Steve manages
not to smile at that, but then he raises his eyes and sees that Peter is
staring at them. Suddenly he doesn’t feel like smiling at all.
“Spider-Man,”
he says, “a word if you please.”
Peter
looks around and then points at himself much like a schoolboy called to give a
speech for which he’s not prepared in front of the class. “Me?” he squeaks.
“You
see any other Spider-Men in the room?” Luke asks with a snort.
Steve
gets out of the living room and goes to wait for him in the hall. He leans
against the staircase and watches carefully as Peter follows him at some
distance. He doesn’t need to see Peter’s face, when his whole body is sending
such obvious signals of unease.
Now
that they’re face-to-face – or face-to-mask as it is – Steve doesn’t know how
to start.
Obviously
he can’t deny what Peter’s seen, as compromising positions go, the one he’s
caught them in was quite… compromising, after all. Besides, Steve doesn’t want
to deny it, not to his friends, and while Tony has expressed no opinion on the
matter, he didn’t seem to mind much.
The
burden of the first word is taken from him as Peter starts talking, his
trademark babbling at full force. “I didn’t tell them if that’s what you’re
wondering,” he starts. “You know, it actually makes sense in a twisted sort of
way. Not that I’ve spent much time thinking about the two of you—or that I
think we wouldn’t be in this mess if you had—because I don’t think that! I’m definitely
not thinking about that. Although, all that aggression between you guys could
have been—I really
don’t want to think about that and I probably should learn how to knock.”
Steve
blinks at him, dazed and once again slightly amazed that he’s managed to say
all that in just one breath. So he decides to go with the obvious. “Yeah,” he
nods, “you should definitely learn how to knock.”
There’s
a moment of contemplative silence, then Peter starts again. “Cap, I… This
probably won’t count much since, you know, it’s coming from me,” he
says, waving his hands around, “and I’m not the most serious and reliable
person on the planet, but- what the hell are you guys thinking?”
Steve
rubs his face with one gloved hand and he gives a deep sigh. “We both did
things that were wrong,” he says. “We endangered innocent citizens with our
fight. I lead you into battle against our fellow super heroes, against our
friends, even though I wasn’t clear-headed. I chose fighting- I chose war over peaceful
talking.”
He
swallows to prevent other words to escape his lips. This is not the time for a
confession, Peter doesn’t deserve it.
“Well,
they
started it,” Peter says, but he sounds unconvinced.
“But
I could have been the one to end it,” he replies. “And Tony- Tony never started
the fight. He’s a business man first of all, he always
wanted to talk first, to find an agreement.”
“Look,
you don’t have to-”
“I
never listened, for all the times he was willing to talk. What does that make
of me?” he asks, his words harsh. Peter remains
silent, but it’s not like Steve is waiting for an answer, the words just tumble
out of his mouth like an avalanche. “I know Tony. I knew him then, even though
I didn’t think I did,” he says, his fists clenching at his sides. “The most
terrifying thing I know of Tony is that he would do anything,
sacrifice everything,
to keep his friends safe. Even sell his soul, even take away our freedom. I
should have known then, and yet I refused to meet him halfway so that we could
discuss it like adults. And he came back to me every time. Who knows what would
have happened if I had given him five minutes to explain himself?”
“So
you’re saying—” Peter trails off, and when he picks up again his voice is odd,
almost wounded. “After all the stupid shit he did, all he has to do is roll
over for you and you forgive him?” he asks, making Steve recoil in surprise at
the anger, the spite,
in the words. “Did you forget too? Thor? The Negative Zone?
Goliath?” Peter shakes his head, and then things
become much clearer, “I was standing right there next to him for most of that stuff, and I didn’t even notice.”
“You
didn’t notice because he didn’t want you to, Peter,” he tells him, gently. And
it’s true, Steve is pretty sure that the only reason Tony wanted to keep Peter
by his side was to protect him. Of course, like the many good intentions Tony’s
had since the SHRA became effective, this one blew up in his face too. “And
Tony is very good at keeping certain things hidden.”
Like
his alcoholism, or all the times he went into battle with crippling injuries
under his armor, or even just the fact that once upon a time he needed to
charge his heart periodically to survive.
“I’m
not saying he’s totally innocent,” he goes on, gently. “Or
right. Far from that. I’m just saying…I’m just
saying that maybe we both were wrong. And if he’s willing to give me a second
chance to talk this over, then so am I.”
Peter
stares at him for a long moment. “I hope you’re not making a huge mistake,” he
says after a moment, his voice weary.
“He
needed us. He needed me
and we abandoned him.”
Peter
says nothing, he just stands there fidgeting and Steve imagines his eyes
darting all over the place, settling on nothing in particular. He scratches his
shoulder absently.
“I,
um-” Peter starts with a mumble, but thankfully the awkwardness is broken when
Tony emerges from the living room calling Steve’s name. “I’ll just go,” Peter
finishes.
“Yes,”
Steve says, maybe a little too quickly, but it doesn’t matter, as Peter is
already making his escape.
He
barely slows down when he reaches Tony, the two of them exchanging a glance,
and then Peter disappears beyond the doorway into the living room, leaving he and Tony alone once again.
“So,”
Tony prompts, shooting a glance in the direction Peter has disappeared to.
Steve
shrugs. “He said he’ll learn to knock,” he replies.
“That’s
a start, I guess,” Tony replies, smiling slightly, then
his expression darkens in a frown of concern. “Are you alright?”
“Sure,”
he replies. “Why?”
“Nothing,”
Tony says, shaking his head. “You just had this odd- it doesn’t matter.”
Steve
sits down on the steps of the staircase and rubs the back of his neck. “It went
well, considering,” he says, then he squints up at
Tony. “You ready to go?”
Tony
nods. “Looks like you won’t need to kill the Queen after all,” he says and
there’s something quite like hesitation in his tone. “Steve, they…” he trails
off, “They're here because of a stupid prophecy, I think.”
Steve
frowns. “A prophecy?”
“Yeah,
it has to do with their god, I don’t know. That’s not important, though,” he
shakes his head. “What
I’m
trying to say is… their planet is dead, they are the last ones.”
“I…
see.”
“I’m
telling you this, because,” Tony looks down at his feet, the fingers of his
gauntlets exploring the lines of the helmet as if they could actually feel its
surface. Who knows, maybe now that Tony has Extremis and is directly connected
to his armor he can
feel. “Because I thought I could go all the way with this if it came down to
it, but…” he shakes his head.
“You
can’t,” Steve concludes for him.
“No,
it’s not that,” Tony says and when he raises his eyes to meet Steve’s there’s
something dark and terrible in them. Steve has never seen those eyes on Tony, they must belong to the future, eyes that have seen
terrible things. “I can’t make you all accessory to genocide, Steve. Even if
you didn’t know, I couldn’t.”
It
should be terrifying that Tony has contemplated it anyway, but all Steve can
feel is the bone-deep weariness he’s come to associate with the sadly familiar
routine of reassuring Tony that he is in fact a worthy human being. No matter
the lengths Tony thinks he has to go, and the limits
he pushes himself over, in the end he’ll always think that the ends justify the
means and he’ll always get his hands dirty so other people don’t have to.
The
thing is, Tony knows he’s doing the wrong things for
the right reasons, and Steve knows that Tony will hate himself even more at the
end of the day for the choices he’s pushed himself to make.
What
really terrifies Steve, though, is that Tony probably thinks it will always be
worth it.
“We’ll
offer them the chance to surrender,” Steve tells him.
Tony
shakes his head. “They won’t accept it.”
“We
can’t do anything about that.”
Tony
seems to contemplate that at length, then he nods,
straightening up. He puts on his helmet. “I have to go, now,” he says in the
robotic voice of Iron Man, “I have to stop Ultron
from giving me boobs.”
For a
moment Steve is sure he must have heard wrong, but no, his brain tells him
that’s exactly what his ears have heard, what Tony has said. It still doesn’t
make sense at all, though.
“Trust
me,” Tony tells him, “it’s not as fun as it sounds.”
Steve
thinks it better not to ask.
15 | And if the cloud bursts,
thunder in your ear.
Maria
Hill appeared suitably impressed.
She
was staring at the monitors keeping track of the prisoners’ progress. Or
rather, lack of it. They had captured quite a high amount of Skrulls, and if this went on much further they’d need more
cell space before their scheduled drop in the Negative Zone prison. What
troubled Tony, though, was that apart from what he could gather were some small
time agents, all the highest rank Skrulls – including
the Queen – were way too calm and docile for his
tastes. They were just sitting in their cells, doing nothing.
“You
know,” she said after a long moment, raising her eyes to meet his. “I was only
one tiny step away from declaring you mentally incompetent and taking over.”
Tony
chuckled, despite himself. He had to appreciate the honesty. “Cap was afraid
you might do that,” he confessed.
She
shot him a weird look, before going back to the monitors. “Yeah,” she snorted. “’Cap’.”
Tony
stiffened and narrowed his eyes at her. “What’s he got to do with anything?” he
asked, warily.
“He’s
not registered,” she said. “Actually, the fact that we, as S.H.I.E.L.D. agents,
are working side by side with unregistered metahumans
would make us liable for immediate suspension and arrest for treason.”
“You
could have reported me,” he said slowly, calmly. “In fact, you could report me
now.”
She
shook her head with a sigh. “To what purpose?” she asked with a snort. “I’m in
this as deep as you are.”
“You
lost your chance, Hill,” he said. “That’s not like you.”
“Well,
Sir,”
she replied, “you told me there were green aliens bent on world domination.”
He
frowned. “It sounds stupid when you put it like that.”
“You’ve
got to admit that it looked just a little too far-farfetched,” she shrugged. “Even coming from one of you super people.”
“Hey,”
he said, raising his hands, “I’m just a rich guy in a fancy metal suit.”
“Yeah,
but you also seem to have acquired clairvoyance along the way,” she said. “I
didn’t believe you, obviously.”
“Obviously,”
he snorted, shaking his head. “What changed your mind?” he asked a moment
later, genuinely curious.
“I
don’t know,” she admitted. “Let’s do what anyone would say in this situation
and call it a woman’s intuition.”
“Why,
Sub-Director Hill, I thought you were a soldier first.”
The
glare she directed at him would have probably reduced a good part of the junior
agents to tears. Tony just shrugged it off with a wave of his hand.
“I don’t
like it,” she said, after a long moment, frowning down at the monitors.
“They’re too calm.”
He
sighed. “Yeah, I know,” he nodded. “Steve said…” he trailed off at Maria’s
snort. “What?”
She
shook her head and remained silent.
“Look,
I understand that you don’t think this is an… ideal
situation, but-”
“Oh,
I don’t know, Sir,” she said, cutting him off, “you went from trying to kill
each other and destroying half the city in the process, to being thick as
thieves.”
“Cap-”
“Has to
register,” she spat. She must have been really angry,
it wasn’t like her to lose control like that. She could do cold anger like the
best of them, but she’d never been one for sudden bursts of rage. “Or are you
going to keep ignoring it?”
“It’s
not the time to-”
“When’s
it going to be, then?” she snorted, crossing her arms over her chest. “If it’s going to happen at all.”
Tony
let out a frustrated sigh. “Maria…”
“Forget
it,” she said, her hand making a rather harsh dismissing gesture. “We’re
already breaking the law, what’s a little more criminal behavior?”
Tony
remained silent. It wasn’t like he didn’t agree with the principles of Registration, that was never going to change no matter how
much Steve opposed it. He knew the methods were wrong and he’d made it his
mission to prevent them from becoming even more twisted, but he couldn’t say
that to Maria. Not when she had been the first to open fire on Steve without
giving him a chance to speak.
He
wasn’t a common criminal and he wasn’t even one of those cocky New Warriors, he
was Captain America, and she had opened fire at him.
“What
is it?” Maria asked.
“Nothing,”
Tony shook his head, toying with the helmet. Maybe he should have asked Wanda
to send him back before Stamford, so he could have slapped some sense into the
New Warriors. They wouldn’t be in this mess, now. But that wasn’t really true,
sadly. The SHRA had been ready much earlier than Stamford,
the politicians had only been waiting for the right opportunity to present
itself.
Maria
rolled her eyes. “I’ll go check on the prisoners,” she said, making for the
door.
He
nodded. “Make sure the transport goes without a hitch,” he told her. They
needed to bring the prisoners to the Negative Zone as soon as possible. It
didn’t matter how many anti-Skrull sweeps they made. They had only one
Skrull-detector and they couldn’t afford to take any chances. “And, Maria?” She stopped on the threshold and half-turned
back. “Thanks. For, you know, changing your mind and not kicking me out and
taking charge.”
Her
views might be a little too strict, and her methods a little too extreme for
Tony’s – and Steve’s – liking, but she had pulled
through when he had needed her and had no one else. And when there were green
aliens bent on world domination, apparently.
“I’m
routing all my incoming transmissions to you,” he continued. “You’re in charge,
until I get Fury to agree to coming back.”
She
paused minutely, then she shrugged. “Good luck with
that,” she snorted and left.
As if
on cue, the incoming transmission alert came up as soon as the door had closed
behind Maria. It had the Falcon’s ID. Maybe he and Barnes had managed to get
through to Fury.
He
let the video feeds of the prison cells slip to the back of his mind. “Stark,”
he said, opening the channel.
The
bark of voice that replied him was familiar, but not the one he’d been
expecting. “Stark!” Fury growled at him, as if his name was a rather strong
insult in his vocabulary.
Who
was he kidding? It most definitely was.
“Nick,”
Tony said, his voice pleasant. “Nice of you to get in touch.”
The
channel was audio only, but he had no trouble coming up with an image of what
Fury’s current expression must have looked like. “I don’t have time to waste,”
Fury said.
Tony
rolled his eyes despite the fact that there was no one to see it. “Then I’m
glad you could find a slot for me in your busy schedule,” he snorted. “How’s
life on the run treating you?”
“How’s
life as king of the world treating you?” Fury retorted and even though Tony
knew it was mostly a jab to irritate him, the words
left a bitter taste in his mouth.
“I’m
not-” he cut himself off and immediately regretted the show of weakness. This
was Nick Fury, though, he probably had half, if not all, of the S.H.I.E.L.D.
staff reporting to him in secret and telling him how big a screw up Tony was as
Director. “Did Barnes and Sam tell you anything?”
“I
hear Captain America is still alive,” Fury said, with something Tony couldn’t
quite identify in his voice. He hated voice-only channels; he couldn’t see the
face of the person he was talking to. He consoled himself with the thought that
he couldn’t read Fury even when they were face to face, and the times he could
were because the other man was being sarcastic. “Nice trick you pulled there,”
Fury continued. “I guess you’re finished fighting like children on the
playground.”
He
was really, really tired of having this conversation. “The Registration isn’t a
matter to be taken lightly,” he said, “but for the sake of the argument, let’s
just say that school’s over.”
“Or
maybe it’s just that bigger guys want to play in the sandbox,” Fury said.
“Yeah,
there are…” he trailed off, frowning. “You know,” he said then. It wasn’t a
question. Fury’s only answer was a loud snort. Of course he knew. “And you
didn’t think to tell someone?”
“I
have my way of doing things,” Fury replied after a long moment. “And who should
have I told? S.H.I.E.L.D.? There are more double
agents there than in Germany during the Cold War. You?”
“Well,
I have
managed to arrest the Queen and several other Skrulls,”
he said, not quite managing to keep the spite out of his tone of voice. “I have
sent Steve and War Machine to get the people that they impersonated.”
“Good
for you, then,” Fury actually sounded impressed. Or more likely, Tony was
reading him wrong. “What about the Queen?”
“She
was impersonating Spiderwoman, we-” he paused at Fury’s sharp intake of breath.
“What?”
“Spiderwoman,”
he repeated. “She was my inside agent.”
“What?”
“For
HYDRA,” he said. “And S.H.I.E.L.D.. And
the Skrulls.”
“You
knew she was a Skrull?” he exclaimed. “What possessed you to-”
Fury
cut him off sharply, “I didn’t know she was a Skrull!” he said. “I only told
her to watch out for further Skrull impostors.”
Shit.
Shit.
Of
course they were calmly sitting in their cells. They’d known they had been
already made, but Nick Fury was only one man and all the evidence pointed to
the fact that he’d kept the news of the invasion to himself. They had to have
an ace up their sleeves.
God,
he’d been so stupid.
The Skrull detector and Steve being alive had lulled him in a false sense of
security. He should have realized that the Skrull had several contingency
plans. He had even seen one in action, when they had used Jan as a bomb.
He
needed to gather information as soon as possible, maybe call up Emma Frost and
ask her to do some mind-reading.
Steve.
Heart
in his throat he checked the connections to Steve’s armor, but no it was still
there. The signal appeared disturbed but if he was still in orbit, the distance
and the Earth’s magnetic field could be possible causes for that. Steve was
safe, and so was Rhodey, and so were their friends.
The
fact that he hadn’t received any news about the retrieval of the spaceship, be it bad or good, didn’t mean anything. He’d
told Steve and Jim to maintain radio silence. They were fine,
they were going to make it.
“There’s
still the virus,” Jan said.
Lost
in thought as he was, he almost replied to her, but then he realized that he
was alone in the room and when he raised his eyes he noticed that this Jan’s
hair was longer, nothing like the Louise Brooks short cut she sported these
days. He stiffened, sitting straighter.
“Stark?”
Fury’s voice came through the channel, “you still there?”
He
needed to deal with Fury as soon as possible, now time was even more of an
issue. “I contacted you,” he said, “because I’m going to give the position of
Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. back to you.”
“You’re
what, now?” Fury barked an unpleasant laughter. “Have you run out of LMDs?”
“I’m
not joking, Fury,” he replied, gritting his teeth.
“Neither
am I," Fury countered, "but I must say I'm surprised that you came
straight to me. Why not that pitbull
of yours, Hill?"
“We're
both compromised. It has to be someone who had no connection to... recent facts.
It has to be you. And I’ll tell you something more,” Tony continued, “you’re
going to take it.”
There
was a moment of silence, then Fury spoke with, Tony
was positive, a sneer on his face. “You sound so sure.”
“When
the Skrulls attack,” he started. Because no matter
what Steve had suggested they do, no matter how many peaceful alternatives Tony
could bring to the table, ultimately the most of them were going to fight.
“When they attack, the first thing they’re going to do is take me out of
commission.”
The
virus, he reminded himself. The virus.
He
had to hurry, he couldn’t have much time left now.
“It
can’t happen to the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.,” he went on. “We need
S.H.I.E.L.D. to come out on top of this mess.”
“I’m
sorry to burst your bubble, Stark,” Fury said, “but I’ve got my hands full over
here. S.H.I.E.L.D. is your mess now, pal.”
The
appellation certainly didn’t fool him, there was nothing
even vaguely friendly about Fury’s feelings towards him. Still, it didn’t mean
that Tony was in any way intimidated. He had no time for that, and his sense of
self-preservation had dried out a long time ago.
“I
don’t care if you remain into hiding to play with your Commandos, your Secret
Warriors or whatever their name is,” he growled. On the other side of the
conversation Fury was conspicuously silent. “Surprised I know about them?” he
asked, making sure the mocking tone was at full force. “I have my way of
getting information too, you know.” Of course his way might be considered
cheating, since he’d seen what the future was like, but one worked with the
resources at hand. Tony was very good at that. “In fact,” he added after a
moment, “it’s better if you remain in hiding. We’ll
just get the paperwork done and then say that we had no time to make it an
official announcement because of, you know, the Skrulls
invading Earth.”
Fury
was silent for so long that for a moment Tony thought that he’d hung up on him,
but he checked and the channel was still open.
“What
aren’t you telling me?” Fury finally asked, his voice
low and measured.
“Trust
me,” Tony replied, “you wouldn’t like it.”
“Trust
me,” Fury snorted, “you could fill up the Mariana Trench with all the things I
don’t like.”
One
of them being me, Tony mentally added.
He
didn’t know how much he could afford to tell Fury. So far the only ones he’d
told the full version had been the Avengers, but they were family – at least
they had been, once upon a time – and anyway they had Strange and his
lie-detecting spells.
He
took a deep breath. “Let’s say, hypothetically, that Norman Osborn manages to
get his hands on a bio-weapon designed to take down Skrulls,”
he said, “and that he manages to kill the Queen while the cameras of the whole
Nation are fixed on him.”
“I’m really not
going to like this, am I?” Fury said after a moment. Strangely enough, he
didn’t ask about Tony’s apparent faculty of knowing the future.
“I
said you wouldn’t,” Tony reminded him. “Going on with our hypothetical future,
let’s say that S.H.I.E.L.D. gets disbanded and that I become… a less than
welcomed person,” he went on. “Let’s say that Osborn gets appointed to running
the SHRA and the Initiative.”
Fury
spoke after a couple of moments. “And no one thinks that putting the Green
Goblin in charge might be even more idiotic than putting you in
charge? Hypothetically speaking, I mean.”
“Everyone
seems to suddenly suffer from a severe case of selective amnesia,” he replied. “Hypothetically speaking.”
Fury
sighed deeply. “I don’t even want to know where you got this stuff,” he said
after a moment, “but I get the feeling you’re not bullshitting me.”
“No,
I’m not,” he replied. “Believe me, I wish I was.”
“How
are you gonna smooth this up with the big guys?” Fury
finally asked.
Tony
smirked. “You leave that to me,” he told him. “I’ve still got a few aces left
up my sleeve.” Fury snorted. “Just make sure Barnes can reach you.”
“The
hell you think you are, my wife?” Fury asked and then closed the channel before
Tony had any chance to reply.
Not
that he could have come up with anything sarcastic enough; that statement
contained worlds of wrong he couldn’t even begin to describe. Universes
of wrong.
He
checked the situation of their Skrull prisoners, but nothing had changed. They had to be
up to something.
Tony
dismissed them from his mind, at this point he had
done everything in his power to prepare New York - and the world - for the
invasion. He had set up failsafes on as much of his
tech as he could, giving priority to the projects the
Defense had commissioned Stark Industries. He'd taken care of Ezekiel Stane before he became a problem. He'd sent Steve and Rhodey on a rescue mission.
At
this point there wasn't much else he could do but wait.
Instead
of picking up the phone, he forwarded the call through Extremis. He might as
well use it as much as he could, while he still had it. Using Extremis meant he
got to elude any secretaries between him and his objective.
The
man had barely raised the receiver when Tony started talking. “Secretary Kooning!” he exclaimed, making sure the cheer in his voice
came off as unmistakably false.
Kooning didn’t even pretend. “Stark,” he
snorted. “I thought I asked my secretary not to pass me any calls,” this was
said slightly louder and, Tony was sure, it wasn’t intended for his ears only.
On the other side of Kooning’s intercom there
possibly was a very confused secretary.
“I’ve
got you on speed-dial,” Tony told him, then he went
straight to the heart of the matter. “I’m going to reinstate Nick Fury as
Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and I want you to back me up.”
There
was a prolonged silence from the other end of the conversation, then Kooning barked out a laughter
than had nothing to do with amusement. “You’re kidding,” he snorted.
“I’m
sorry if my choice in phrasing deceived you,” Tony calmly told him, “what I
actually meant was, I expect
you to back me up.”
“I
don’t think—” Kooning stopped abruptly. “Are you blackmailing
me?”
“Technically,
not yet,” Tony said, “but as a matter of fact, yes I’m planning to.”
It
was refreshing to be so candidly honest.
“What
makes you think that I would-”
Tony
cut him off before he could list all the reasons why he wouldn’t give in to
‘this kind of threat’. He was positive that was what he would have said. So
Tony decided to give him a list of reasons why he would give in. “I have phone
logs, security clips and files that could send you away for a very long time.
Remember the Mandarin?” He asked, pausing for a moment to let it sink in.
“Guess what? My brain is a computer, in a second I could have everything sent
to the whole Parliament, the President, the CIA and whomever
strikes my fancy. What’s it going to be?”
Kooning drew in a sharp breath. “I
didn’t-” he started and then lapsed into silence. “I didn’t know about the
mortality rate. I didn’t know he planned on releasing it worldwide.”
“And
you think that makes you innocent? Just because you didn’t know?” he snorted.
“It means nothing, believe me. I know.” What had Steve said? “Innocence born of
ignorance isn’t innocent at all.”
Kooning was silent for a long time, but
Tony knew he had already won. “I’ll see what I can do,” came
his somewhat tight-voiced reply.
“It
was a pleasure doing business with you, Secretary,” Tony said.
“What
about this phone call?” Kooning asked then. “Are you
sure we weren’t intercepted?”
He
snorted. “What phone call?” He said, cutting off the conversation.
Nothing
left but waiting, now.
That didn’t mean he couldn’t go and have a chat with their guests, though, no
matter how useless it might be.
He
stood up, putting on his helmet. A second later he realized it had been a
mistake. Probably his last one.
Searing
pain shot through his head, and for a long moment he thought he might have gone
blind.
The
armor locked down and he pitched forward, Extremis, all the electronic voices
in his head going out like a light bulb during a blackout. He felt bile pushing
against his teeth and he struggled to keep it down. Being sick inside his
helmet – his air-sealed helmet – would mean choking to death.
The
only good thing about this, about not having Extremis anymore, was that he
wouldn’t see Jan bending over him, saying, “I told you so.”
It wasn't
common knowledge, but mostly Tony hated being right.
16 | While we're apart, we will
raise the red, white and blue.
Steve
winches as he stands up. He hit his left arm pretty badly in the crash, but
nothing seems to be broken.
“Everyone
all right?” he asks, looking around to check the situation.
He
gets several groans and curses for an answer, but no one seems to be hurt
badly.
There’s
the sound of metal against metal as Rhodey emerges
from under the pilot consol. While Steve has taken off the armor as soon as
they boarded the ship, he’s still in the War Machine.
“Everything
in working order?” he asks him.
“Yeah,”
Rhodey replies. “Well, the parts I started the day
with, anyway.”
Steve
frowns at that, but doesn’t comment. “I seem to remember you saying something
along the lines of, ‘Spaceships, planes, when you’ve flown one, you’ve flown
them all,’” he says after a moment, raising his eyebrows.
Rhodey turns towards him, and despite
the metal faceplate, Steve has got the impression that he’s glaring at him.
Hank
reaches their side; he’s limping slightly. “To be fair, all the writing is in Skrullish,” he says.
“Where
did we land?” Mockingbird asks, leaning against the pilot chair and squinting at
the readings on the consol. Not that it will be much use, most of it is nothing
more than flickering lights, and what’s left of the instruments is in Skrullish, as Hank pointed out.
Steve
can’t help but stare at her. Tony told him that Bobbie was alive, and while he
had believed him, believing and having the proof are two very different things.
Just
like hearing about his death and seeing himself go down on the steps to the
Courthouse.
Just
like talking about a secret invasion and actually seeing a green face in
Spiderwoman’s clothes staring back at them with a smirk on her face.
“We’ll
have to step outside,” Rhodey says, after a quick
check of the instruments. “This is all shot to hell.”
He
nods and moves towards the airlock.
Rhodey is right next to his side.
“Here’s to hoping we didn’t land in a war zone,” he mutters. “It would look
pretty foolish if we manage to run from the aliens and end being blown up on a
mine.”
“Or
somewhere in Siberia,” Mockingbird says. “I’m not exactly dressed for the occasion.”
The
hatch hisses open, and they find themselves staring at what looks like a
tropical forest. The air is so humid it’s almost wet, and Steve actually feels
his clothes stick to his skin in a matter of seconds. Not that his exposed skin
fares much better, humidity weighs down on him like a physical presence.
Trees
are overturned and there’s a long trail of destruction left by their emergency
landing. The ship has actually created a small clearing. Steve can’t guess
where they are, though, and around them the jungle is eerily silent.
“This
doesn’t tell us much, actually,” Jessica comments, taking a few steps outside.
The
silence is abruptly broken when something that by rights should have been dead
for millions of years roars. From the level of noise, it’s quite near.
Steve
knows that kind of roar, you can hear it only in a paticular island.
“Oh
come on,” Hank exclaims, next to him. “Of all the places in
the world!”
Steve
doesn’t comment, but he can’t help but share his feelings on this.
Jarvis
sniffs. “I was given the impression that it was somewhat traditional,” he
comments and Steve can’t help but let a chuckle escape. “Master Stark mentioned
the unfortunate amount of Quinjets you managed to
crash here on various occasions.”
Steve
mentally adds the unspoken ‘petulantly’. Jarvis always has a knack for being
sarcastic without actually sounding sarcastic. He doesn’t know if it’s because
he’s British, or because he’s a butler. Possibly, it’s a combination of both.
“Ka-Zar probably thinks he’s the official scrap dealer of the
Avengers,” Jessica says, then she turns to Steve,
“please tell me that someone is coming to pick us up.”
Tony
said they should mantain radio silence, but he
figures this counts as an exception. “I’ll call Tony.”
“No use,”
Rhodey says. “I’ve tried raising him but he’s not
answering.”
“Maybe
this place interferes with communications?” Hanks suggests, but he doesn’t
sound very convinced.
A
chill runs down Steve’s spine. “Try contacting Carol,” he tells Rhodey. “I’ll get—”
“Hey,
Cap,” Dugan calls from the depths of the ship. “Your armor has just activated.”
Steve
freezes in his tracks. He hasn’t given the command. Tony said it’s only
supposed to activate in the event of his—
He
rushes inside to check and as soon as he’s close enough, it comes apart and
assembles on him. Dugan’s surprised exclamation gets drowned by the synthetic
voice of the HID repeating, ‘ALIEN VIRUS DETECTED EXTREMIS COMPROMISED’ over
and over again.
“I’ve
raised Ms. Marvel,” Rhodey tells him. “And I’ve just
received a prerecorded message from Tony.”
Steve
waits for him to elaborate on that, and when nothing comes after a few moments,
he prompts, “What message?”
“Guess
our suits are both from the same stock,” Rhodey says,
opening a private channel. Steve is still frowning at the non-sequitur, when Rhodey goes on, “the Boss has given me the coordinates for
a satellite.”
He
frowns. “What kind of satellite?”
“It’s
on a need-to-know basis,” Rhodey replies. “Cap, the message
was set to be delivered in the event of Tony’s death.”
Steve
was aware of the possibility when Tony told him, and his own suit activating by
itself has certainly made him fear the worst. Hearing it, so disarmingly
matter-of-fact, is a truth he can’t deny, though.
“You’ve
got your orders,” he manages to tell War Machine through gritted teeth.
Rhodey seems to hesitate, but it’s
barely a moment and he’s already flying away, the roaring of his bootjets almost deafening in the complete silence of the
jungle.
He
looks down at his red gauntlets, flexes the fingers. Tony is an amazing
engineer. Steve may be from another era, but he’s always had the impression
that everything that comes out from Tony’s workshop has a glimpse of the future
in it.
He
straps the shield on his arm. “I have to go,” he says.
“Cap,”
Spiderwoman walks up to him, her eyes widening as she takes in his armor. “Oh,
wow. I know you said it was yours, but…” she trails off, shaking her head.
“What’s the word?”
He
swallows. “Tony’s been compromised. Carol is coming to get you,” he tells her.
“I have to go.”
“Hoping
she won’t crash-land here, too,” she mutters.
“She’s
coming here all the way from New York? It’s going to take hours,”
Hank frowns, from his position near the hatch. “What are we supposed to do,
then? Just… wait?”
“You
don’t understand,” he says. “Tony’s probably—” dead. “He needs me, I have to go.”
He
can’t leave them here, though. After everything they’ve gone through, he
couldn’t forgive himself if one of them got injured or died here. But Tony—
“Go,”
Jessica says, laying a hand on his chest plate. Steve knows the truth, but it’s
hard to look at her without seeing different features, green skin. “We can
handle ourselves, and the people here. Go.”
The next
thing he knows, he’s flying full thrust towards Tony’s last known location,
helpfully supplied by his suit. The ‘ALIEN VIRUS DETECTED EXTREMIS COMPROMISED’
message is still flashing silently in the right hand corner of his visual.
“Cap!” comes Carol’s voice through the radio, startling him. “My
ETA is six hours,” She’s yelling. “But we need support here,
they’ve just landed in the middle of Manhattan! Are you—”
“Where
is Tony?”
“—coming
over— Tony?” she stumbles over her words. “I haven’t seen Tony, but it’s a
major mess, I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s around here somewhere and I missed
him.”
“He’s
not—Iron Man is down,” he says. “I need to know where he is.”
“I
don’t know!” she exclaims. “What do you mean, he’s down?”
“I
need to get through to Hill, then,” he tells her, behind him the jet boots roar
with all their worth but it still feels like he’s going slowly. Too slowly.
“She’s
here,” Carol says. “Steve, what do you mean Iron Man is down?”
“He’s
down,” he repeats, “I have to find him.”
He cuts
off the conversation before Carol can reply.
He
has to get to Tony in time. In time for what he can’t really say. It seems so
trivial that he should—that he should die like this, and while Steve knows it’s irrational thinking, he simply can’t accept the fact
that Tony could be dead right now. It would be like a candle blowing out next
to the sun, a firecracker going off during a bombing,
the event going unnoticed when something else much bigger is happening close
by.
It’s
not like Tony to go quietly, and he said that he was working on developing
software to prevent the Skrull virus from damaging Extremis, he should have had
protection.
It’s
unsettling to think about anti-virus software in relation to Tony, but even
with the little knowledge of computers Steve has, he realizes that’s what Tony
has more or less become. He’s a human computer, there’s no denying it. And
while he can safely admit that it’s useful, what happened with Yinsen’s son showed how it could easily become just another
venue for mind-control.
Tony
may have been incapacitated by the Skrull virus, but from what he said, he’s
already been subjected to the virus and survived. Granted, when Tony uses
‘survived’ instead of ‘lived’ it means that he probably got out of it barely
alive.
The
speed he’s flying is almost unbelievable, Tony has gone well beyond building a
suit of armor, he’s built an entire army to be worn by
one man. Still, no matter how fast he’s going, he will never be able to make it
to New York in time, if Tony is trapped inside his suit he won’t have more than
one hour of breathable air.
“Strange,”
he opens a channel to the Avengers, “Luke. Is anyone there?”
“Hey,
Cap!” comes Peter’s cheerful voice. “Guess where we are?”
“Peter,
I don’t have the—”
“Japan!” he
exclaims. “And we fought ninjas! Man, I can’t wait to tell Daredevil! Ninjas!”
Steve
frowns. “Japan? What are you doing…” he trails off. Echo.
“Is Maya all right?”
“Yeah,
and uh, Clint Barton is back,” he continues, sounding vaguely confused. “And
Elektra is a Skrull. I keep having the feeling that we’re all in way over our
heads. Then I remember that you guys are the Avengers, so you know, this kind
of thing must be like a regular Sunday morning for you.”
“You’re
an Avenger too, now,” Steve reminds him. “I need Strange to teleport me to New
York.”
“Haven’t
you got that awesome suit Tony built you?” Peter asks. “Seriously, what’s with
that guy and giving people metal—”
“Peter!”
he exclaims, cutting him off. “I need Strange right now!”
There’s
the sound of shuffling coming from Spider-Man’s end of the conversation, and a
muffled ‘hey!’ in the background, then Strange’s
voice comes through. “I’m here, Captain.”
“If I
give you my current coordinates, can you teleport me to New York?” he asks, and
gives his location when Strange agrees.
Steve
isn’t sure what he was expecting, but for sure seeing the Avengers appear out
of thin air barely a moment later wasn’t one of the options. Mostly,
because he’s floating two thousand feet above the Atlantic Ocean.
“What
the—” Luke starts.
“Water!” Peter screams. “Very far away!”
And
in a flash they’re gone again.
It’s
unsettling to be somewhere far away in literally just a blink of the eye; his stomach
seems to agree with him on that. Steve looks around himself; they’re in Strange’s hideout in New York, the ground beneath their
feet.
Spider-Man
is sprawled on the ground, his arms and legs stretched, as if he’s trying to
hug the floor. “Ground!” he exclaims. “Solid ground!
Those were the two scariest nanoseconds of my life.”
Strange
straightens his cloak with decisive gestures. “You’re welcome, by the way,” he
says.
“That
wasn’t really what I had in mind,” Steve offers, somewhat apologetically to the
others.
“Nice
costume,” a well-known voice says. “New identity?”
Clint’s
voice comes from a man clad in the black uniform of the Ronin.
He’s standing next to Maya. When his hands reach up and take off the mask,
Steve sees that it is indeed Clint, tired and a little worse for the wear, but
undeniably Clint.
The
smile that breaks out on Steve’s face almost hurts. “No, just some upgrades,”
he says. Now he’s starting to talk like Tony, as well as using his technology.
“They’re not permanent, though, don’t worry. So…” he hesitates only a little,
“you’re not dead, then.”
“Nope,”
Clint smirks. “And neither are you, apparently.”
Steve’s
lips twitch. For a moment he’s glad he’s talking through the suit’s robotic
voice, because his words come out as even more deadpan. “You should really stop
trying to emulate me, Clint,” he tells him. “You have to learn to stand on your
own two feet.”
Clint
snorts. “Hey, if anyone’s emulating here, that’s you,” he says. “I was dead
first.”
“Um,
guys?” Peter says from his spot near the window. “You should probably come and
see this.”
They
all huddle in front of the windows.
“Holy
shit,” Luke murmurs next to him, and really he couldn’t have put it better.
There
are several huge spaceships silhouetted against the New York skyline, dark and
immobile.
The
sound of fighting reaches them and, while muffled by the distance, it’s still
unmistakably the noise artillery raining down a war zone. It doesn’t matter if
it’s bullets of plasma cannons or whatever artillery the Skrulls
have, Steve knows that sound; it’s haunted him more than one restless night.
“Uh,
I guess the Skrull invasion is real then,” Clint mumbles.
“What
gave it away?” Luke snorts. “The Skrull posing as Elektra, or
the giant ass spaceships?”
“Hey,
one Skrull does not one invasion ma—”
“Oh,
this is bad,”
Peter exclaims, suddenly. “This is really, really bad.”
They
all turn to where he’s pointing and Steve forgets to breathe for a second. “Pym
particles,” he says. “Skrulls dosed with Pym
particles.”
“So
you’re back!” comes MJ’s voice suddenly. She runs
towards them to hug Peter. “How was Japan?”
“I
got you a Hello Kitty strap for your phone,” Peter replies at once. “Are you
guys all right?”
Mrs.
Parker and Jessica are following behind them, the baby in May’s arms.
“I’m
coming with you,” Jessica says, her arms crossed over her chest and her face
determined, as if daring any of them to prevent her.
Steve
isn’t going to. She and Luke have a child to think of, and going up against the
Skrulls right now means a fight to the death. It
doesn’t matter what Tony said about the survivors, they may have changed
history; but they still need all the help they can get.
He
lifts his helmet. “I need to locate Tony,” he says; the flashing alien virus
message has burned an after-image into his retinas. “All the people who were
swapped for Skrulls are safe,” he tells the others,
then he frowns and adds as an afterthought, “well, we crash-landed in the
Savage Land, but Ms. Marvel is going to pick them up.”
“You
crash-landed in the Savage Land?” Peter asks him. “And they’re safe? By whose definition?”
Next
to him, Wolverine shrugs. “It’s a tradition.”
“S.H.I.E.L.D.
has the Queen under lock and key,” he says, taking in all of them with a long look.
“And Tony has offered them the option of a peaceful surrender.” Wolverine and
Luke both snort at that. “Yeah, that’s what he said too,” he admits with a
small smile. “Still, the fact that their leader is incapacitated mustn’t fool
you, they are desperate, and desperate people resort to desperate measures.”
They
are all staring at him attentively. They’re waiting for one of his speeches, he
realizes after a moment. Almost every single member of the Avengers has joked
at some point or another that he could get anyone to follow him anywhere, but
after Tony’s words… He doesn’t want people to follow him because he’s Captain America, he wants them to follow him because they share his
opinion, because they think it’s the right thing to do.
“I
guess what I’m trying to say is,” he takes a deep breath, “be
careful. I’ll join you as soon as I can.”
A
vague murmur of unease stirs through them, but he forces himself to ignore it
and closes his faceplate.
Right. Coordinates.
He
gets out of Strange’s hideout, calling up Tony’s last
known location. Seconds later he’s off.
When
he gets to the exact location, though, there’s nothing but empty air. He’s
flying high above the battle zone, and he has to force himself not to fly down
there and intervene. He sees webbing and Spider-Man’s small form as he slings
around one of the giant Skrulls.
He
has to find Tony.
There’s
a sudden blast behind him and he turns in time to see one of the Skrull ships
going down, a smoking hole breaching its side.
The
suit computer is quick to calculate the trajectory of the fall, and Steve is
already flying towards it before he even sees the list of possibilities
expressed percentually. He flies under the hull of
the ship, plants his hands against it and pushes.
Tony
has always been great at his art, probably the best, and he’s seen Tony do
something along these lines a couple of times. It’s always been an amazing
thing to see, all the strength and the power he’s managed to squeeze inside his
armors. Still, Steve is almost surprised when the ship actually starts moving.
A small, human-shaped thing moving a huge space-ship goes against all the
instincts one has.
He
manages to lead the ship in a controlled crash-down where it won’t hurt anyone.
Property damage is another thing, but things you can rebuild. People, not so
much.
As
soon as he’s down, a mixed crowd composed of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, ordinary
soldiers and policemen, superpowered people and
ordinary citizens swarms around it. He’s glad to
notice that the uniforms seem to outnumber the civilians, and that they’re
exercising some kind of order.
It
doesn’t matter what the Skrulls did to them, or
planned to do, a lynching is never a valid option in Steve’s book.
S.H.I.E.L.D.
agents.
Tony.
He raises
his eyes to the sky and, sure enough, there is it, the Helicarrier.
He
stops the first high-ranking S.H.I.E.L.D. agent he can find. “Will you be able
to keep this from getting out of hand?” he asks him.
The
man frowns as he looks up and down at him, taking in his armor. “Uh, sure,” he
replies, hesitantly. Then he adds a doubtful, “Sir?”
“Good,”
Steve replies, and then he’s off.
Convincing
the agents on the Helicarrier to let him on board is
decidedly harder, though.
There
are four agents pointing their weapons at him at the moment, and Steve is sure
that back-up is on the way.
“Step
out of the armor and raise your hands,” one of them says, then
he frowns. “Uh, unless you’re a robot, then I guess you just raise your arms.”
“I’m
not a robot,” Steve says slowly. “Let me through, Director Stark needs my
help.”
“Director
Stark hasn’t notified us of your coming,” the man replies.
“Yeah,
because he can’t,” Steve says. “That’s why I need to get to him as soon as
possible.”
Really,
no one told him he should have made an appointment to save Tony’s life. He
tries calling Hill on the radio once again, but she’s not responding. He
really, really hopes she’s not dead or he can kiss his chances of getting to
Tony’s office without blasting his way through, goodbye.
Desperate
times require desperate measures.
He
lifts his faceplate. “You know who I am, son?” he asks, tapping two fingers
against the shield strapped to his arm to drive the point home. “I’m Captain
America, and you’re going to let me pass.”
The
four agents seem to be a little taken aback at that, he’s still officially dead
after all, but they seem to recover admirably fast. “Uh, I guess we should
arrest you then?” one of them says.
His
radio crackles to life. “This is Hill,” she says into his ear, “does your suit
have speakers like Stark’s?”
Steve
blinks in surprise, but a second later he patches her through and a second
later her voice is loud and clear, even if they are outside on the deck, with
the sounds of the battle in the background.
“Let
the Sentinel of Liberty through, Johnson,” she says, and Steve rolls his eyes.
“I’m taking full responsibility. And by the way, what the hell are you doing
bickering among yourselves when we’ve got green aliens to think of?”
Steve
doesn’t wait for them to let him pass and he just pushes past, running towards
the lower decks, where Tony’s office is located. The crew he passes on his way
there shoots him a few confused glances but he ignores them.
There’s
a low rumble and the Helicarrier shakes under his
feet as they take a hit. He only stumbles a little and in a few minutes he’s in
front of Tony’s office door. He checks the time. No more than thirty minutes
has gone by since his suit activated. He’s still in time.
He
has to be.
The
door is locked, and when he tries calling for Tony he gets no answer.
“I
really hope you’re standing far away from the door,” he yells, taking a step
back and aiming one of his repulsors.
“Hey!”
an agent exclaims, running up to him. “What do you think you’re—”
“Get
a medic down here,” he cuts him off and fires a low-powered blast at the lock.
Steve is reasonably sure these doors were built to withstand several kinds of
weapon fire, but his repulsor melts a neat hole where
the lock was a moment ago.
The
agent gives an outraged shout, but Steve ignores him. “Call a medic!” he
repeats and then he kicks in the door.
“Tony!”
he exclaims, running towards the figure lying face down.
There’s
no reply from the armor and Steve is already yelling the override codes as he
kneels next to Tony. Nothing happens, though, and he decides to go with force.
He turns him on his side, and then he grabs Iron Man’s faceplate and pulls. It
offers more resistance than he’s anticipated but in the end it comes away with
a groan of metal.
Tony’s
face is pasty and he’s dripping with sweat, but he’s breathing in short pants.
He’s alive. Steve lets out a breath he hasn’t noticed he was holding.
“Oh,
thank god. I couldn’t hold out much more,” Tony mutters with a gasp, and then he
gets sick all over Steve’s metal boots. “Ugh, sorry,” he mutters after a
moment.
Steve
keeps him on his side, while he checks the armor for a way to take it off
manually. “The suit is yours, anyway,” he replies with a shrug.
“Ha
ha,” Tony groans and spits.
He’s shaking and his eyes are glassy; they need to get the armor off him as
soon as possible. “Still, the company has definitely improved from last time.
The setting too, come to think of it.”
Steve
frowns down at him uncomprehendingly. The instinctive gesture of tracing small
circles on Tony’s back is difficult to resist, but he manages and he just curls
the fingers of his right gauntlet around a red shoulder pad.
They
must look ridiculous, two grown men in bulky suits of armor, one lying down and
the other fussing over him.
“Last
time?” Steve
prompts.
“We
were in the Savage Land. The Spider-Queen said I was a Skrull,” Tony explains,
“and then she kissed me.”
“…I’m
not going to kiss you, Tony,” he tells him. “You just vomited.”
Tony
snorts. “Way to ruin a romantic reunion,” he mutters.
There’s
the sound of an explosion and the room around them shakes with the blast.
“Wow,
that was close,” Tony swallows. "How did you manage to get in here, by the
way?"
Steve
frowns. "Hill," he says, curtly.
Tony
snorts, and when he looks up at him his eyes are shining with mirth. "Oh,
did she?" he asks, raising one eyebrow. Despite his drawn and clammy face,
he still manages to pull off his best sarcastic expression.
Steve
rolls his eyes. "Yes, she did," he sighs. "She helped me. She
helped us. I guess we can trust her."
"Oh,
great."
"With
this, at least."
"You
are a hard man to please, Captain America," Tony comments, groaning when
he tries to sit up properly.
"That's
not true," Steve retorts, "I'm really easy."
Tony
gives him a long look, and up goes the eyebrow again. Steve can actually feel the
blush creeping up his neck to spread all over his cheeks. "I mean,"
he coughs.
Tony
just snorts. “Okay, time to get this thing off," he says, shaking his
head.
“The
override codes don’t work,” Steve tells him, even though he probably knows
already. “Do you have a manual override or do I just rip this off you?”
“As
sexy as that sounds, Cap,” Tony says, “my suit is not only a fancy one, but
also a costly one. And since it’s very likely I’ll hit a dry spot if I manage
to survive this thing—”
“Of
course you'll survive,” Steve says firmly, one of his hands patting down Tony’s
back checking for the release. “Don’t be so melodramatic.”
“—every
penny counts,” Tony finishes. “And I wasn’t the one who kicked in the door
while yelling.”
“I
see you’re already feeling better,” he says. “Where’s the release?”
“Stop
pawing me,” Tony mutters. “It’s at the base of my neck.”
“You
didn’t say that last night, darling,” Steve retorts, causing Tony to let out a
startled laugh.
His
fingers find the release and the whole suit comes apart piece by piece as if by
magic. “There you go,” he says, then he grabs Tony
under his armpits and pulls him to a sitting position. “Can you stand?” Steve
asks, supporting him.
Tony
nods absently. “Just give me a second,” he says. “I don’t really feel like
getting reacquainted with all the meals I had this week.”
Knowing
Tony and his tendency to forget even the basics of taking care of himself while under a crisis, Steve is sure there hasn’t
been much eating at all in Tony’s recent past. Not that
Steve’s own appetite hasn’t been MIA for quite a while, anyway.
He
sneaks a glance to the door. “The medic should have been here by now.”
As if
on cue, the ground shakes with yet another hit.
“They’re
probably otherwise engaged,” Tony says. “Okay, let’s go.”
Steve
supports most of his weight as he raises on shaking
legs. He wavers and stumbles, listing sideways. Steve is quick to catch him. “Are
you all right?”
Tony
shrugs. “Sure,” he replies. Steve raises one eyebrow at him, and he sighs. “I
will be. I just need a shot of adrenaline and one of my spare armors, and I’ll
be ready to fight.”
Steve
snorts. “I don’t think so,” he tells him, as they slowly make their way to the
door. “You’re going straight to the Infirmary.”
“No,
I-”
“You
can barely stand Tony!” he cuts him off, and Tony just proves his point by
stumbling against his side.
“I
thought you were working on anti-virus… software,” he says after a moment,
pausing only slightly. He’ll never get used to Tony being a computer.
Tony
looks sideways. “Um, yeah… About that.”
Steve
stops in his tracks, Tony stumbling again and then sagging against him. “Tony…”
he starts, frowning down at him.
Tony
lifts his hand. “Look,” he says, and then he raises his eyes to meet his, “the
Skrull detector was our first priority.”
Steve
gives him a long look. “Why do I get the feeling that if I go and talk to Reed about it, he'll know nothing of this?” Tony looks away
at that. Right. He sighs. “Tony… I’m sure
that if you had waited a little instead of launching a full scale attack, you
and Reed would have managed to come up with something.”
“We had
no time,” Tony grinds out. “And you always were against the Extremis, anyway.”
Steve
freezes at that. He’d swear his heart stopped beating for a second. “Please,”
he says in a hoarse whisper, “please, tell me you didn’t let yourself
be consciously… mutilated
because I was afraid of a little change.”
“I
believe you said something along the lines of me becoming cold and detached
from humanity?” Tony says, and Steve can practically hear the self-deprecating
smirk in his tone, even if he can’t see it with Tony’s face turned away from
him.
He
can’t possibly be implying that—
“God,
Tony… You- you-”
Tony
shakes his head and sighs. “No, Steve,” he says after a moment. “It wasn’t
because of that.”
“Then
why?”
“Because
it was virtually impossible,” Tony replies, frowning. “I still don’t know how
they managed to do it in the first place,” he shrugs. “Maybe they got Skrull
copies of me, Reed and Hank to work on it. And I’m a genius Steve, you know me,
but that’s three against one.”
Steve
nods. It makes sense. It’s a perfectly good explanation. Too bad it’s probably
a lie.
Tony
widens his eyes. It should probably look like mock-wonder, but the effect is
lost with the circles under his eyes vividly standing out in the clammy
paleness of his face. “Hey, at least no more hallucinations now,” he says,
wiggling his fingers.
Oh,
yeah. The hallucinations. Steve still has to get the
full story on that, but they seem to have the worst timing in the world lately
and even if there wasn’t a war going on outside, Steve can hear people running
towards them.
“You
took your sweet time,” Tony snorts, as the two men in white lab coats come
within earshot, then he turns to Steve. “I’m fine,
really.”
Steve
slightly tightens the grip he has on his arm as a warning. “You need to go to
the Infirmary,” he tells him, then he turns to the
men. “Just make sure he gets there and that he stays there, will you?”
One
of the men nods, the other actually rolls his eyes. “We’ll try,” he says.
Steve
nods and closes his faceplate. He’s about to go, when Tony stops him with a
hand on his left gauntlet.
“Don’t—”
he swallows. “Just be careful.”
Steve
gives him a long, searching look; Tony’s small smile doesn’t quite reach his
eyes.
He
nods firmly and then he turns to go.
It’s
time he joined the fight.
17 | Everything
right is wrong again.
Ten
minutes later, lying on one of the small beds in the Infirmary, Tony felt
definitely more human. A peculiarly crappy human being, but at least his
stomach wasn’t rebelling at the merest movement he attempted.
He
sat up, shivering in the cold air. Thankfully, he seemed to have remembered
putting on his boxers that morning. Or was it last night? As much as everyone
seemed to agree that Tony Stark was pretty much shameless, he really
appreciated keeping the last shreds of dignity he might have with those under
his command.
Well,
under Fury’s command now. Even though no one really knew it,
yet.
“Lie
down, Sir,” one of the doctors said, pushing lightly against his shoulder.
“I’m
fine,” he grunted, shrugging the hand away. It came out stuttered, though; his
teeth were chattering.
Okay,
maybe the shivering wasn’t all due to the cold. He swung his leg over the side
of the bed and stood up.
The
doctor was quick to catch him when his knees gave out on him. “Lie down, Sir,” he
repeated with a frown.
“Just
give me a shot of adrenaline and I’ll be fine,” Tony muttered. The man gave him
a look. “Right, I didn’t think so.”
Where
was Black Widow when you needed her?
“Your
vitals are all over the place, Sir,” the doctor explained, trying to push Tony
back to lie down on the bed. “You’ve developed a fever. Your heart rate is
erratic and you’re in shock.”
As if
he needed to be told. He’d had enough heart-attacks and been hospitalized so
many times in his life that he’d become quite the expert on both subjects.
“Look,” he said, gritting his teeth against another wave of nausea. “There’s a
war going on out there and I’m going to fight regardless. Whether I’m going to
fly a suit half-conscious or at full capacity it’s your choice.”
One
of the things he was good at, apparently; cornering people into making
impossible choices.
The
other man sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of his nose. Tony didn’t know
his name, but when he instinctively reached out with Extremis he was left with
nothing, a gaping hole where the constant, reassuring buzz of a million
electronic voices used to be.
It
was like trying to grasp water. He had gotten used to it eventually when it
first happened, and he’d had Extremis for a relatively short time, but it never
got any easier. Never would.
He
really hoped he could get it fixed, when this was all over. Maybe he could get
Maya to work with him, if she didn’t run away with another supervillain.
The
doctor’s voice shook him out of his thoughts, and Tony turned to frown
quizzically at him. He caught sight of the name badge; ‘Dr. Lawson, T.’ it
said. “I have the feeling you would try and get out of here as soon as my back
was turned, even if you had to crawl on your elbows,” Lawson said.
“Anyone
ever told you you’re a very perceptive man, Doctor?” Tony coughed, grimacing at
the bitter taste in his mouth.
Lawson
sighed and left his side to go and rummage through the drawers of the crash
cart.
The Infirmary
was almost full, medical personnel running around and wounded walking in or
being carried every few minutes. The patients were mostly S.H.I.E.L.D. agents,
but Tony saw some civilians in the mix.
No
one seemed to be injured too seriously.
“We’ve
started bringing in whomever needed medical
attention,” Lawson said, returning to his side, a syringe in his hand. “It’s a
madhouse out there.”
Tony
nodded vaguely. He knew that, he’d seen it before.
“Give
me the injection, doc,” he said, turning to look at him. “I’ll be out of your
hair and you’ll be able to work on people who need it more than me.” Okay, that
didn’t come out as confident as he would have liked, his voice was pathetically
small. And he was still stuttering. “I’ve fought in worse conditions.”
“Somehow,
I don’t doubt that,” the doctor said with a sigh, the needle prickling Tony’s
skin.
The
rush was almost instantaneous.
Tony
gasped and shuddered, his muscles seizing up for an endless, painful moment; he
had to fight down the nausea.
“I’m
not taking any responsibilities,” Lawson said, frowning disapprovingly. The
hand that helped him to his feet was a gentle grip, though. “Go and kill
yourself out there, Sir. See if I care.”
“Hey,
I quit,” Tony said, attempting a step. “I’m not your responsibility, anymore.”
“That’s
good to hear,” Lawson replied with a roll of his eyes. He took off his gloves
and tossed them into the trash as well as the empty syringe. “But somehow I
doubt that would stop Captain America from coming after me.”
“I
promise I’ll tell Cap not to kick you into a wall,” Tony said. Now that he was
steadier on his feet, he felt kind of foolish standing in the Infirmary full
people in just his black boxers. Not that he hadn’t been in
front of an audience with much less.
“I
appreciate that,” Lawson said. “Kick some Skrull ass for us, Iron Man,” he
added, before snapping a new pair of gloves on and turning his attention to
another patient.
Tony
nodded and left.
He
got some double takes as he made his way back to his office – the Director of
S.H.I.E.L.D.’s office, not his anymore - but that was to be expected.
The
door was still in the condition Steve had left it, wide open and with a round
scorched hole where the lock was supposed to be, the edges uneven where the
melted metal had solidified in the open air.
He
looked at the pieces of the Extremis armor scattered on the ground, the helmet
thrown a little farther and bent out of shape by Steve’s metal gauntlets. Maybe
when this was over he could work on getting Extremis back online. It wasn’t
completely gone, he knew, or he would be dead right now.
Tony
went to his desk and punched the code in the keypad he’d installed. Behind him
the hidden panel on the wall slid open and he turned around.
He’d
been working on a downgraded version of the Extremis armor that didn’t include Starktech for some time now; ever since he'd handed Steve
his own suit of armor. Too many things had caught up with him, though, and
while it was mostly finished, he hadn’t been able to test it.
He
took the golden undearmor folded next to it and
started to put it on. “I guess we’re back to basics, Shellhead,”
he muttered, looking at his reflection in the faceplate.
At least
he could still fly and use his repulsors; he could still fight.
As
soon as he had it on he launched a system diagnostic and raised Maria on his
radio. He should have called Steve first, maybe, but he could already picture
how the conversation would go. So no, duty first,
disapproving Captain America later.
“Maria,”
he called. Now he was on the main deck; flying cars were going out, but most of
them were touching down to bring in wounded. “What’s the situation?”
“Aliens
have landed in Manhattan, what do you think the situation is?” Maria replied,
or at least that was what Tony guessed she said. The connection was coming and
going. “Fury has just arrived, by the way. And… he’s carrying a really big
gun.”
“Good
for him, then.”
Video
feeds showed him that the situation wasn’t as bad as in the rest of the world.
Skrull ships were bearing down on the main cities, Moscow, Tokyo, London and LA
but the brunt of it had landed in New York.
What
was it with people wanting to take over the world and starting with New York?
It was the most superhero-populated city in the world; if Tony ever decided to
take up a life of supervillainy, New York would be
his last target, after he’d conquered the rest of the world.
He
tried to picture Steve’s face if he ever told him that and he actually snorted
out loud.
He
hadn’t been able to handle S.H.I.E.L.D. and the SHRA, how could he possibly
handle the world?
“Steve,”
he called through the channel.
He
was flying over Manhattan, but it resembled a battlefield more than anything
else. Skrull ships were still looming over the New York skyline, but most of
them had crashed down, hopefully without killing many people. At his altitude
the only one he could clearly distinguish, without using the enhancements of
his armor, was Cassie. She was fighting against a Skrull who was obviously
using Pym particles.
Steve
wasn’t answering. Where was Steve?
“Steve!”
he called again, losing height.
The
battle was slowly moving to Central Park, that was good that was- “Tony?”
“Steve!”
he exclaimed. “Are you all right? How are things going?”
Steve’s
voice was vaguely annoyed when he replied. “Please Tony, tell me you’re lying
in bed and just being your normal controlling self by checking up on the
situation via radio.”
“Well,
Cap,” he said after a long moment, “one out of three isn’t bad.”
“Tony…”
“Now,
don’t tell me you actually—”
“What
the—” Steve trailed off, and when he spoke again his voice betrayed an urgency
that froze Tony’s blood in his veins. “I have to go.”
“Steve?”
he tried, but the channel was closed. “Cap?”
Tony
wasn’t panicking. Really, he wasn’t.
And
then he had no time to not-panic at all. A huge hand came down at him,
obscuring the sun and smacking him. The giant Skrull hurled him through the
air, and Tony felt bile climbing up his throat again.
He
turned in the air and fired his jet-boots for all their worth. “You chose a
really bad moment to make me angry, you know,” he told the Skrull,
conversationally. Tony doubted he was listening, though. “I’m feeling like shit
and I’ve had no coffee in… Good lord, I can’t remember.”
The
Skrull didn’t seem to notice his tirade, but he sure noticed when Tony fired
two repulsor blasts at his head. The Skrull let
Cassie go from the headlock he had her in and turned his attention to Tony.
The
hand came at him again, but this time Tony was ready. His response time might
have been significantly slower in this armor rather than in the Extremis one,
and he might have been on the passing out side of consciousness, but he was
still quick enough to dodge the hit.
The
hand swept above his head harmlessly, and Tony fired another low-powered blast
at the Skrull's head. He must have felt like a
particularly annoying fly. Well, an annoying fly clad in a red and gold suit of
armor.
“Stature,”
he called, “you okay?”
Half
of her face was covered with blood, but her eyes were clear when she raised her
head and nodded at him.
The
Skrull attacked him again, this time trying to squash him between his palms as
if he were a mosquito.
“You’re
pissing me off,” Tony told him, honestly, and this time the blasts he shot at
him were much stronger in intensity.
So
strong in fact that the Skrull’s eyes rolled back and
he swayed on his feet. His elbow hit the side of a building and a rain of
broken glass fell down on the people below. The Skrull’s
knees folded under him and he started listing to the left.
Tony
cursed sharply, flying around the huge chest to reach his back. He turned and
pressed his back against a shoulder blade that was at least three times as big
as him.
“Shit.
Shit.”
He
managed to stop the Skrull from altogether collapsing to the ground, but while
his armor could bear the weight without any trouble, he was too small to keep
any sort of balance for much longer.
“A
little help?” he asked, the armor amplifying his voice so it could be heard.
Cassie’s
arms went around the Skrull’s waist and she grunted
with the effort of supporting the whole weight, when Tony flew higher to spot a
secure place to drop the unconscious body.
Cassie
made a face. “Hugging Skrulls wasn’t in the deal,”
she said.
“You
know what they say,” he pointed her the way and then he flew down to clear the
few people stupid enough to stand in the way of a giant girl carrying an
unconscious giant Skrull. “Love thy enemy and all that.”
“Yeah,
whatever,” she muttered, letting go of the Skrull and letting him fall on an
unoccupied clearing; a little too carelessly if Tony were to judge.
The
ground shook, and a couple of blocks away car alarms blared.
“They’re
destroying the city as it is,” Tony told her, “they don’t need our help, too.”
Cassie
didn’t seem to hear him, though, as she charged against another Skrull dosed
with Pym particles.
Tony
flew over the battle, shooting at every green face he saw. It looked so much
like last time that Tony had to remind himself that this time it was different.
That Steve was alive. That they were going to change things.
“Steve?”
he tried again, but he received no reply.
It could
mean anything really; maybe Steve had taken off the suit, he had implied
several times that he didn’t like it. Maybe he hadn’t found a radio. Maybe he—
There
was a blue spark at the edge of his vision; something hit him in the left side
and he went sailing through the air, ricocheting off a car and scraping along
the asphalt.
His
suit was going to need a new paint job after this whole thing was over.
He
got up and looked down, and yep those were hundreds, maybe thousands of dollars
in the form of red and gold stripes smudged in the middle of the road. It
looked rather like someone had been playing with giant chalks.
He
had to reacquaint himself with the downgraded armor. It had been almost a year
now that he’d had Extremis back; using the armor then had felt natural, almost
like breathing. But now he had to give commands for everything.
“Scan
for energy readings,” he told the armor, and soon enough data was streaming in
front of his eyes. “I’ve been hit by… lightning?”
He
frowned and raised his eyes. A few yards in front of him stood Thor, a rather
green-looking Thor. He had his fake Mjolnir raised
over his head, ready for an attack, blue lightning crackling around him.
“Oh,
yeah, I forgot about you,” Tony said, and then he hit him with a repulsor discharge.
In
Tony’s current condition his aim was shot to hell, but thankfully he had the
internal targeting system of the suit to do the hard job for him. Not that
hitting a Skrull Thor a few yards away was a problem,
he’d even done the nice thing and stood still so Tony could take him down.
As
soon as he was down, though, three more were ready to go against him. “You
don’t see,” one of them said. Tony wasn’t quite sure whose powers he was
supposed to posses. “He loves you. He loves all of us.”
“Yeah,
yeah, heard it all before,” he muttered, as he fired his jet boots and shot
down at them. “Tell me something I don’t know.”
Once
again he was flying, shooting down Skrulls whenever
he had a clear line of fire, but the battle had reached the point where friends
and foes were almost indistinguishable. Some of the foes were
actually friends, supervillains and superheroes
fighting side by side. Only events on this large a scale, when survival was
endangered by alien – literally
in this case – threats, could bring those that on normal circumstances would be
enemies, together.
The
irony was not lost on Tony.
He
was flying on autopilot now, the virus taking its toll despite the shot of adrenaline.
He didn’t remember how debilitating it had been; or maybe he just hadn’t
noticed in the aftermath, when he’d had so many things to dwell on. Jan’s
death, Thor, Captain America’s back as he walked away, Hank’s words at the
funeral.
He
squeezed his eyes shut to disperse the ghosts that lurked behind his eyelids.
When he opened them he scanned the battleground for a red, blue and white suit
of armor, hoping Steve was still wearing it, despite
not answering his radio.
If
Tony knew him he would be right in the epicenter of it all.
He
almost missed the shield, lying as it was on the ground as if it had been
tossed carelessly; and Steve never tossed his shield carelessly. He didn’t miss
the body clad in the very familiar blue leather uniform, though, the red boots.
The
whispered ‘no’ didn’t make it past the knot in his throat.
He
closed his eyes, trying to erase the picture with denial, but the afterimage
was burned into his retinas. Captain America was lying face down in the
trampled grass, still, his limbs sprawled unnaturally and even at this distance
it was obvious he wasn’t breathing.
Tony
killed the autopilot and crashed down more than landed next to him. The shaking
of his hands was noticeable even through the gauntlets as he lifted his faceplate.
“No,”
he whispered, and then an endless string of ‘no’s fell from his lips.
It
didn’t work like this, it wasn’t supposed to go like this, Steve
wasn’t—Steve—
Tony
reached over one shoulder to turn the body over, lying in the mud and crushed
grass like this wasn’t—
For a
long moment his brain couldn’t process what was in front of his eyes. When he
finally registered the green skin and the ridges along the chin, he fell back;
a sound that was neither a sob nor a laugh caught at the back of his throat.
“Not
Steve,” he muttered to himself, as if he needed more convincing. “That’s not
Steve.”
He
got up on rubbery legs, swaying dangerously back and forth.
That
wasn’t Steve.
Tony
took a couple of stumbling steps backwards and swept his gaze around him. If
the Skrulls posing as Avengers had landed here in New
York instead of the Savage Land, there should have been an Iron Man around,
too.
He
hoped Steve wouldn't mistake… it for Tony in one of his old suits. Still,
if he was still wearing the armor he should have no problem disposing of him.
Not
that Tony would ever make the mistake of judging Steve unable to defeat him as
Captain Amrica while he was in his Iron Man armor.
A
bolt of lightning ripped through the air and Tony knew he had hit jackpot. Thor
was finally here, then. It was either that or another Skrull clone walking
around. Frankly at this point, Tony couldn’t really decide which one wanted to
kill him more badly.
Thor
was angry.
Furious, in fact.
When
Tony realized why exactly he froze, the hair at his nape standing on end.
The
two figures were facing each other in silence, and the battle had opened and
quieted down to a hush around them, as if to give them space. It was as if the
world had stopped breathing for a second.
And
then Thor raised his hammer and hit the blue, red and white suit of armor with
what had to be all of his strength. The spark of lightning was so intense and
bright that Tony thought he might have gone blind.
Steve
hadn’t even tried to defend himself, what if the armor— Tony had built it to
withstand and come up on top in a no-holds-barred battle against the Extremis
Armor, but this was Thor.
This was an angry Thor.
A
moment went by, then two, but Steve wasn’t getting up. Thor was still towering
over him, lightning crackling around him, his booming,
enraged words making no discernible sense to Tony’s frozen brain.
Steve
wasn’t moving at all.
Someone
was screaming, and it was Tony.
18 | If you're gonna die, die with your boots on.
“Hey,
Cap!” Peter gives him a two-fingered salute as he swings past to land with both
feet on the bewildered face of a Skrull. “Glad you could join us!”
Steve
doesn’t reply, but he fires a blast to the Skrull equipped with Wolverine-like
claws about to slash Spider-Man’s back into tiny ribbons.
He
would like nothing more than taking off the damn armor and fight with just his
bare hands and his shield, with the feel of the battle on his skin. The air
inside the armor is stuffy and hot, and Steve is wearing his full uniform ; despite the air filters, the pungent smell of his
own sweat is starting to bother him. He can’t really fathom how Tony can stand
it, how he can spend entire weeks inside it without getting
claustrophobic.
Steve
has to keep it on, though. Thanks to the Air Force the Skrulls
ships are going down like flies, and with Carol on her way to the Savage Land
and Tony out of commission, they need all the flyers with superhuman strength
they can spare.
His
vision flashes red and the electronic voice of the internal AI tells him that
he’s just been locked on. “Clear!” he shouts, bringing his shield up to cover
himself.
All
the people around him start running without asking questions, and the blast
hits the white star squarely. The force behind it almost sends him to his
knees, and if he had been in just his uniform his spine would have probably
snapped in two; even with his enhanced strength he would have been unable to
withstand it.
Stinky
as it may be, the armor has got its uses, Steve has to admit.
The
AI remains silent, but Steve lowers his shield and raises his eyes anyway to
check if more Skrulls mean to fire again. Bob is
already taking care of the ship, though, and Steve turns around to see if
anyone has been hurt.
He’s
standing in an almost perfect circle of scorched grass.
“Wow!”
Peter exclaims. “That was amazing! Maybe I should get one of those too!”
“You
can have mine when I’m done with it,” Steve tells him, adjusting the straps of
his shield.
Peter
shrugs. “Nah, I’m not sure I want the whole emotional baggage that goes along
with it.”
Steve
can’t really blame him.
“Incoming!”
Somebody yells and before Steve can see what exactly is incoming, a huge hand
slams into him and sends him flying.
Steve
isn’t sure, but it sounds to him like someone is yelling his name.
He
doesn’t activate the jetboots in time and he smashes
through a building, landing in what at a cursory glance looks like an office. The HID flickers for a moment before coming back online.
He
gets to his feet and suddenly notices a rather wide-eyed man staring at him.
He’s wearing a cheap suit and clutching some folders to his chest, black-framed
glasses sit askew on his nose.
“You
shouldn’t be here, sir,” Steve says. The man just blinks at him. “It’s very
dangerous, there’s a battle going on outside.”
When
the man makes no move, Steve lifts his faceplate. “I’m sure your employer won’t
mind if you skip your overtime and go home, sir,” he says.
The
man’s eyes flicker up to his forehead, focusing on the ‘A’ and suddenly his
shoulders slump and he sighs in relief. “I thought you were a new supervillain,” the man admits after a moment. “I never saw
that design before.”
Steve
frowns. “You really shouldn’t be here,” he repeats.
As if
to underline his words, the sound of something exploding comes from the
direction of the battle.
The
man doesn’t seem much fazed, though. “Oh, I’ve lived in New York all my life,”
he says with a shrug. “I’ve seen it all before. In fact, aren’t you supposed to
be dead?”
Even
as he’s flying back toward Central Park, where the battle is slowly moving to,
Steve’s so dazed by the surrealism of the conversation that he misses the first
two times the familiar voice calls his name through the radio.
He’s
about to answer Tony when the screens flash to life and there’s another Skrull
ship he needs to steer safely to the ground.
It’s
coming in too quickly though, and while Steve can
maneuver the armor quite easily now, he’s still a novice when it comes to
grabbing big, fast moving objects.
That’s
why, as he goes to meet the ship head-on, he may have slightly miscalculated
the physics involved. When he finally touches down in a people-free part of the
park, there’s a visible hull breach just under the cockpit, shaped rather as if
a pair of metal gauntlets had pushed against the surface harder than necessary.
Luke,
Wolverine and various S.H.I.E.L.D. agents including Maria Hill fan around him
and the ship, taking position.
Maria
seems to notice the rather large hole in the cockpit and she turns to him.
“Nice job,” she says, arching an eyebrow.
Wolverine’s
claws are out and Luke’s body is coiled, ready to strike, the S.H.I.E.L.D.
agents are aiming their weapons at the hatch, and the tension is high all
around. The ship lays still and inert, though. It doesn’t look anything like
the other Skrull warships.
If
anything, it resembles the ship he and Rhodey
retrieved from geostationary orbit and subsequently crashed into the Savage
Land.
“Steve!”
Tony repeats into his ears, his tone alarmed.
“Tony?”
he asks, frowning.
Tony
should be lying in a bed in the Helicarrier Infirmary
right now. He should be recovering from the alien virus.
“Steve!”
Tony exclaims, audibly relieved. “Are you all right? How are things going?”
Of
course Tony isn’t quietly resting in the Helicarrier
Infirmary.
He
sighs. “Please Tony, tell me you’re lying in bed and just being your normal
controlling self by checking up on the situation via radio,” he says.
There’s
a long moment of silence from Tony’s end. “Well, Cap,” he finally says, “one
out of three isn’t bad.”
“Tony…”
he starts, but he trails off into nothing when something blinks on the screen
in front of his eyes.
“Now,
don’t tell me you actually—”
Sixteen
new vital signs appear on the screen and Steve turns his attention back to the
Skrull ship.
“What
the—” Steve has no idea of what he’s seeing. “I have to go,” he tells Tony
hastily before closing the conversation.
In
front of his eyes there stands, well, the Avengers. The past them. The armor confirms what he’s seeing, it confirms
their identities, but it can’t be. They came out of a Skrull ship, they have to be
Skrulls.
“Well,
I’ll be damned,” he hears Maria mutter.
Before
them, Iron Man hovers right above Captain America’s shoulder. “Cap, what is
this?” he asks.
“I
don’t know Shellhead,” the Captain America imposter
replies. “But it looks like those damn Skrulls are
pulling another trick out of their sleeves.”
Seeing
and hearing himself talk is a deeply unsettling experience. His voice sounds
nothing like the one he’s used to hearing when he speaks, like listening to a
recording, only much more surreal.
“This
is rich,” Logan snarls, and Steve doesn’t need to check to know he’s smirking.
“Spidey’s mine.”
Next
to him Luke barks out an unpleasant laugh. “That’s good. Work all that
frustration out, man,” he says. “It’s bad for your health.”
And
like that, as if by tacit agreement, they all spring forward at once.
Steve
takes care of ‘Iron Man’ first. The twin blasts of his repulsors cutting
through the inferior armor as if it were mere cardboard. Steve really doesn’t
want to think about the implications. He doesn’t want to picture this could
very well have been real if Tony had given him the armor as he meant to.
The
fight over Registration would have ended differently, maybe, but surely not
better.
As he
anticipated, as soon as the Skrull version of Iron Man goes down, Captain
America charges at him, brandishing his shield and screaming his rage out.
He
knows, because that’s what Steve would have done.
Steve
thrusts his left hand forward; the repulsor charges
with energy but he doesn’t deploy it. It’s a typical Tony-gesture he’s learned
from all the times he’s fought with and against Tony. And he knows how his
Skrull version will react, because that’s how he would.
The
Skrull is supposed to be him, and that means that Steve knows all his moves,
that he knows what he’s thinking, what he’s going to do. Of course, it stands
to reason that the opposite is equally true, but the suit looks just like
Tony’s, colors aside, so he knows the Skrull will expect Steve to fight just
like Tony and will act on his suppositions. Right now, Steve has got the
element of surprise. In the armor he’s stronger, too.
Much
stronger.
The Skrull
sprints to the left, raising the shield with his right hand ready to strike,
but Steve is there to meet him.
The
punch strikes true, but not as fully as Steve would like. The Skrull has got
quick reflexes and manages to deflect much of the force behind it. It’s still a
punch dealt by a metal suit of armor, though.
The
Skrull spins sideways, his eyes widening in surprise.
“Who
are you?” he says, crouching and ready to strike but this time waiting for the
opportune moment as he studies his opponent.
It’s
so startling to hear his voice and watch himself fight and move. It’s
upsetting. His voice, his eyes, his hands. And this-
the Skrull
has them, everything that’s his. His body, his uniform, his
shield.
“Your
suit looks similar to that of— of Iron Man,” his voice cracks slightly at the
name, and Steve has to force himself to pretend he hasn’t noticed, “but your
colors…” the Skrull trails off, catching sight of the real Captain America
shield that’s strapped around Steve’s armored forearm. He narrows his eyes at
him. “You have my shield. Who are you?” he asks again.
Steve
doesn’t reply and just charges. He jumps in the air, the jet boots allowing him
to reach the impostor with just one leap. His cry of rage is inhuman and
blood-curling, distorted as it is by the suit communicators.
“You’re
not Captain America!” he yells.
His
gauntlet collides with the shield, the shrill sound clearly audible, even in
the chaos around them. The Skrull staggers a little under the impact, but he
recovers at once, using his right foot as support and pushing forward against
him.
“I
don’t believe a word you say,” the Skrull says, glaring straight at him.
“You’re
not Captain America, you are a Skrull,” Steve says.
He
grabs the shield with his left hand but has to let go to dodge the Skrull’s attempt at swiping him off his feet. He could have
simply activated the boots, but he’s still Steve Rogers even if he may be
hiding inside Tony’s ‘gift’. And after a life spent fighting as Steve Rogers
it’s hard to adapt to fighting in a suit of armor.
Tony
can hold his own in hand to hand combat, but he’s Tony Stark, not Tony Canzoneri. His strong suit is technology, and while this
armor was done with Steve in mind, it’s still Tony’s specialty.
“I am
Captain America,” the Skrull says, rising to his feet. “I am human. I am male,”
he raises his shield. “I am the Super Soldier. I am an Avenger.”
The
shield spins towards him at incredible speed. It follows a strange trajectory, and
for anybody else Steve guesses it must seem random and dictated by chance. He
knows that move, though, and while this may not be his real shield, it looks
like a close enough replica and it cuts gracefully
through the air just like his would.
Steve
knows that the Skrull threw it so that it will miss Steve by barely an inch.
And if he were any other
opponent he might take it as a mistake
from the Skrull, but Steve knows that movement, he knows the tactic. He knows
the Skrull expects him to attack now that he’s seemingly powerless without the
shield, but Steve also knows that behind him the shield will make a sudden
turn, almost physically impossible, and strike the enemy in the back.
It
would work, too, against anyone else.
Steve’s
right arm shoots out and catches it.
“You
are not,” he repeats, slowly, “Captain America.”
The
Skrull is looking at him with barely concealed anger, now.
“You
are not human. You were never,” he says then, “an Avenger.”
Steve
tosses the fake shield away and unstraps his own from
his arm. The Skrull springs forward and Steve rushes to meet him, wearing the
shield on his left arm, where it belongs.
Their
movements, their punches, their kicks, their dodges are matched but Steve is
stronger, and they both know it, as they both know who’s going to win this
fight in the end.
But
the Skrull is meant to be him.
“Who
the hell are you?,” the Skrull yells into his face,
his eyes the same blue Steve sees every morning in the mirror. “You killed Iron
Man! You killed—”
“I
would never,” Steve snarls, catching the Skrull into a headlock, “kill him!”
He
doesn’t even hear the sound as the neck snaps under his hands like a twig. He
looks down as the human skin of Steve Rogers changes
to the green hue of an unnamed Skrull.
For a
moment he feels sick, his hands letting go of the body. He watches as it falls face down in the mud and the trampled grass. He was a
Skrull, yes, but he died believing he was the real Captain America. He died
believing Iron Man was dead. He didn’t know, he was… innocent
in a way.
Steve
swallows the bitter taste of bile at the back of his throat and he reminds
himself this is war. No matter what side you’re on, the ones on the other side
are the enemy. No matter what side you’re on, there are always going to be innocent
victims.
He’s
lost sight of his teammates, but he spies a Skrull wearing a Spider-Man costume
lying on the ground, obviously dead. There are vertical tears in sets of three
in his costume through which Steve can see the green skin and the blood.
When
he finds Thor he assumes he’s the Skrull that came out of the ship and he acts
accordingly, firing at him. Thor doesn’t seem much impressed by his show of
force, but he’s certainly taken aback when he turns fully around to face him
and sees the armor.
That’s
when Steve sees the body lying a few feet away from them, green skin in Asgardian clothing and realizes his mistake.
Lightning
sparkles around Mjolnir and Steve raises his hands in
a non-threatening gesture.
“Thor!
Tony told me you were alive, but he wasn’t sure when you’d be—” the ‘back’ dies
on his lips as he notices Thor’s face. “Thor, it’s me, Cap,” he says, lifting
the faceplate.
That
seems to enrage Thor even further, his face contorting in a grimace of anger
like Steve has never seen before.
“Tho—”
“What
abomination is this?” Thor yells, and his voice isn’t human at all.
He
only has the time to order the faceplate shut, before the hammer hits his chestplate with a force that human-shaped hands shouldn't
be able to produce, a strength that shouldn’t exist in nature. Lightning
frizzles around them and for an endless second the whiteness and the silence
are so absolute that Steve has to wonder if he’s gone deaf and blind.
He
has possibly passed out, but it mustn’t have been more than a few moments
because when he comes to, the HID is still flickering off and on, trying to
reboot the internal systems of the armor. All he can see from the reduced
visual of the eye-fissures is the blue of the skies.
He
tries to move, but the armor is locked down. Tony may have intended it as a
precautionary measure to prevent the stealing or sabotaging of the armor, but
it becomes a dangerous feature when you’re the one trapped inside the metal
coffin.
Steve
makes a mental note to have Tony install a manual override inside all
of his suits.
The
AI comes back online, informing him that systems are functioning at 4% of their
capacities, meaning he can see and hear now, but not much else.